Look At The Stars, Look How They Shine For You.

                                “Really?”

                                Foggy nodded in agreement, “He really is. He’s a good man. He’s only been in Matilda’s life for 3 years now and you can see the bond they have.”

                               “I can.”

                               Ryan shrugged her shoulders, “I’m not really sure, but she says they just couldn’t work everything out. I give them both credit, though. When it comes to the wee one, they work together.”

                              “I’m happy to hear that.”

                              Y/N and Steve returned with trays of tea, coffee, cups, sliced fruit and cookies.

                              “Now”, Ryan squeezed her sister’s hand, “I want the truth. Where is your group?”

                               Caoimhe sipped her tea, “We’re in Rumekistan - it’s a small country in central Europe that seceded from the Soviet Union. They elected a President - Mr. Yuskevitch. The country is poor and soon enough they have fallen into a civil war. President Yuskevitch is holding on, but there are 3 rebel groups led by warlords - Trofim Lysenko, Alexander Vasilevsky and Nikolai Ivanovich. All 3 groups claim they are fighting to ‘free the people’ and the government claims they are the only stabilizing force in the area.”

                                 “Is the government right?” Steve asked.

                                 Caoimhe shrugged her shoulders, “Maybe. I’m not really sure. It does seem that the government is full of corruption and the officials live comfortably while their people starve. We don’t get into politics and we don’t take sides.”

                                “Where are you in Rumekistan?” Foggy had pulled up a map on his phone.

                                “We’re 10 miles north of the capital, Barjnov.”

                                “But are ya safe?” Ryan’s voice was tinged with fear.

                                “We are”, Caoimhe hugged her sister to comfort her and Fergus moved quickly to Ryan’s side, jumping onto the sofa and laying his head on Ryan’s shoulder.

                                  “I promise you”, Caoimhe declared confidently, “Everyone - the government and the rebels know they need us - all of them. We treat whoever needs it, no questions asked, and more importantly, we care for the civilians caught in the middle of this mess.”

                                   “I’d feel better if you had your own Army.”

                                   “Well, we don’t have an Army, but I guess you could say we have our own squad. The Rumekians call them Розовый (rose-a-lee) Ведьмы (veed-ma) - the Pink Witches. They are a small group of women - all snipers from different regiments from the Soviet Union, Rumekistan and their neighbors Slorenia and Vorozheika. Their leader, Anna Raskova, has seen enough children suffer because of civil wars. She and her friends, Marina Litvyak and Lilya Zelenko, have 12 other women with them - all well-trained snipers. They have decided that we need to stay as long as possible and to do that we and our patients have to be safe. They have made us their mission and most of the soldiers on all sides are afraid of them - most of them have well known and formidable records, So, I promise you, teanglann (tal-di-ray, brat in Irish), we are very safe.”

                                  “You’re very brave”, Matt said.

                                 “Not brave - fed up with unnecessary suffering and if I can help, then I will.”

                                 Ryan bowed her head and hugged Fergus. She knew there was no way her sister wouldn’t return to her people - and honestly, she didn’t have the right to ask her to stay. But she needed some alone time with Caoimhe. She finished her tea, “It’s getting late, Caoimhe. Why don’t we go home?”

                               She and Caoimhe stood, followed quickly by Matt and Foggy. They hugged Steve and Y/N goodbye.

                              “We’ll see you tomorrow at the park”, Y/N said.

                              “If you change your minds, Matilda will understand”, Steve assured.

                               “That won’t happen”, Caoimhe promised, “I won’t miss my chance to meet the famous Dino Pals.”

                                “And I have to show off my laochras”, Ryan added.

                                They had bid Steve goodnight at the door and Matt and Foggy walked with the 2 sisters. Foggy shared some of the adventures from his and Matt’s college days and Matt shared the story of his and Ryan’s romance. The 2 men walked the sisters to Ryan’s door. Foggy hugged them both goodbye and after hugging  Caoimhe goodbye, Matt took Ryan in his arms.

                               “Stóir,I will pick you both up tomorrow about 10 so we can meet the Dinos”, He smiled.

                               “Wait”, Caoimhe was confused, “I thought you 2 lived together.”

                              “We do”, Matt assured her, “But I think you 2 have a lot of catching up to do tonight. I have a small apartment of my own and I’ll spend the night there.”

                               Caoimhe narrowed her eyes and Matt heard the subtle change in her voice, “So, you have your OWN apartment? Why, may I ask?”

                              Ryan giggled and Matt put up his hands in surrender, “It’s a small apartment - rent controlled - in Hell’s Kitchen, close to our practice. There are a few nights every week when Foggy and I work very late and I didn’t want to wake my love because she has to get up early.”

                             “Can’t you both share that apartment?”

                             “No, we can’t”, Ryan shook her head and giggled, “That apartment is rent controlled because it sits across the street from one of those giant neon billboards. The apartment is nice during the daytime, but at night the light is brighter than noon. When we first started seeing each other he didn’t have blinds because he doesn’t need them. We purchased Black out curtains, blinds, whatever you can think of. It still didn’t work. It’s daylight in that apartment no matter the time of day. So, this is our home and his apartment is used when he needs it for work.”

                             “Alright. I can accept that”,  Caoimhe said. She patted Matt’s cheek, “Don’t make me regret this trust. I would hate to send the witches here.”

                             Matt smiled, “Please don’t. I promise I won’t cause you regret.”

                             Ryan kissed him on the lips, “I will see you in the morning, Laoch. 

                             Matt took her back into his arms and returned her kiss, “Tá grá agam duit (Tah grah UH-gum ditch - I love you).”

                              “Tá mo chroí istigh ionat (tah mow KHree iss-tee on-ud - literally My heart is within you)”, she slowly stepped out of his arms after a final kiss and took her sister’s hand.

                      Matt and Foggy walked to the elevator and as Caoimhe closed the door, Matt heard Banshee and Selkie jingle as they ran to greet whoever came in.

                      “You belled your cats?” Caoimhe asked.

                       “Oh, Caoimhe, the bells..the damned bells.”

                       Ryan, Caoimhe, Matt and Foggy sipped coffee at a tiny cafe across from the park where they would meet the Dino Pals. Both women looked exhausted - red eyes, bags under their eyes and yawning. After breakfast the 2 sisters claimed a need for caffeine - so here they were.

                      “Did you 2 get any sleep?” Foggy asked.

                      Caoimhe shook her head, “Teanglann (tal-di-ray, brat in Irish) had many more questions about where I’m working, then we opened wine and we reminisced, especially about Maimeó (mah-mow, Irish for Granny) - our wild grandmother. Then we Facetimed with Mummy and Da.”

                      “Then we got ready and here we are”, Ryan added.

                      “Are you both going to be OK, Stóir?”

                      “I’ve had long nights before”, she giggled.

                      “And I can sleep on the plane back”, Caoimhe (kwee - va) yawned.

                      “Laoch, weren’t we supposed to bring something?”

                      Matt smiled and explained to  Caoimhe, “When we gather like this everyone brings something to add to the meal. Steve called last night and said for us not to worry about it - he will cover. He wanted you 2 to enjoy your time together. We’ll make it up to him at the next get together.”

                      “Such a gentleman”, Caoimhe smiled.

                      “He is”, Ryan agreed.

                      Foggy pointed across the street,”There’s Y/N and Matilda, but I don’t see Steve.”

                     “Did you really point for a blind man?” Caoimhe asked.

                     Foggy dropped his arm and blushed, “I forget, sometimes. I actually do it all the time.”

                    Ryan hugged him, “Tis nothing to apologize for, Comhgháireach (koh-wah-ri-akh, Irish for laughter partner).”

                   “Absolutely not”, Matt patted his best friend’s shoulder, “A lot of people tell me they point out things for me. I like that you forget I’m blind.”

                  Foggy laughed, “I don’t know why considering all the blind jokes you tell.”

                  Matt chuckled.

                  Ryan waved to Y/N and her wee one, “Let’s go. Everyone else will be here soon.”

                  As soon as Ryan got close enough to see the little girl, she knew something was wrong.

                  “Wee one”, Ryan hugged her, “What’s wrong?”

                  “I’m very grumpy today.”

                  Caoimhe joined them, “Why are you grumpy, Matilda?”

                  “Daddy is not here!”

                  Ryan sucked in a breath and looked up to Y/N.

                  Y/N shook his head, “He hasn’t left with Mr. Stark. He’s caught in a meeting and will be here as soon as he can.”

                  “That’s good, isn’t it, wee one?”

                  Matilda stomped her foot and whined, “But it’s not fair! It’s Saturday! He’s supposed to be off and today is special!”

                  “Ducky, that’s OK. He’ll be here soon and whining won’t help it.”

                  “I want my Fergie!”

                  “Fergus is with Daddy and he’ll bring him when he comes. Let me ask you a question. Do you really want to be grumpy all day? The Dino Pals will be here soon.”

                    Matilda huffed, “I want to be grumpy now, Mama. Can I just sit on the bench and read my book?”

                   “That sounds like a good idea, Ducky.”

                   Matilda hugged Matt and Foggy and stomped over to the bench and began to read her book.

                   Caoimhe observed the little girl for a minute, “Will she be grumpy the rest of the day? Till her Da gets here?”

                   Matt shook his head, “She’ll be fine once her Dino Pals get here. Now, let’s get some tables together before everyone else gets here.”

                  As they worked, the rest of the MAD Squad and the Dino Pals joined them. Caoimhe was introduced to each family as they came - Ember and Heath….then Claire, John and Maddie along with Nacho…next came Bruce, Tasha and Tony….followed by Tori, Mike, Ronnie, Nessa, Riley and ‘Chino. ‘Chino was carried by Rob and refused to leave his lap when he sat.

                 Caoimhe’s head spun…this was only the beginning…more would come. How was she going to keep all these names straight?

                 Caoimhe kept her eye on Matilda. Once her Dino Pals began to show up, Matilda put her book away and hugged everyone. The Dino Pals were so happy to see each other, jumping and screaming as they hugged each other. It appeared that they hadn’t seen each other for a while, but Y/N assured her that they had all seen each other within the last few days.

                 Next came Jacob, Ella and Benji, Gabe and Julie came along with Sophie, Rob, Adam, Besos and Indy….Benji, Gabe and Adam ran to the Dino Pals, Indy keeping pace with his hooman. Besos watched him go, but chose to stay by Rob. Nacho was very happy to see her buddy, Indy, again, padding over to greet him. Next was Aunt May, Happy and Peter. ..followed by Bucky,Sam and Rhodey carrying numerous containers of food. Fergus trotted happily next to Bucky. Once Rhodey spotted the kids, he gave a tiny “ooooh”. Fergus picked up the yodel and answered with a full “OwooooWooooWoooWooooooooo.” Matilda spotted her best friend almost immediately and yelled, “My Fergie!” Fergus tugged at his leash and Bucky released him, watching as they were reunited.  Y/N came into view, her face changing from a smile to a frown as soon as she saw him. Once he turned away, she tried to control her face. Ryan was watching her friend and noticed the eye roll. She caught Y/N’s eye and she mouthed, “It’s OK.” 

                        Y/N leaned closer to her best friend, “I had hoped he was stuck in the meeting with Steve. They normally work so close together.”

                         “Well, he’s here. Let’s not let him ruin your day.”

                       Y/N sighed, “I’ll try. But it would be better if Steve were here and he was in the meeting.”                         “That is neither here nor there”, Ryan said, “There’s enough people here so you don’t have to interact with him.”

                        Y/N nodded, “You’re right.” She sent a little prayer up for control.

                After everyone had greeted everyone else, May pulled a roll of “Introduction” stickers.

                “That’s a great idea”, John said.

                “Well, there are a lot of us and we’ll have a few new people here. Easier than trying to remember everyone’s names.”

                 Caoimhe was amazed, watching as everyone who arrived brought food. One table had been set up with a tablecloth, sterno appeared and containers were set atop to keep the food warm.

                 “Is it always like this?” Caoimhe asked.

                 Foggy chuckled, “It is.”

                 “There will be leftovers for everyone. Don’t be surprised if you’re sent to the plane with some”, Ryan explained.

                 “It will be better than airline food”, Foggy observed.

                 And finally, Jennifer, Brittany and Chloe accompanied by Joel, Stefan and Ria. Chloe ran to her Dino Pals, being engulfed in screams and hugs, while Ria remained close to her fathers, unsure what to do. When Chloe realized Ria hadn’t followed her, she returned to collect her.

                 “Come on, Ria”, Chloe took her hand, “Come meet our other friends!” 

                  May introduced herself to them, “Hi. I’m May - Peter’s Aunt.” She pointed to him. Turning back to Joel and Srefan she smiled, “”I’m sorry. I thought you had another munchkin.”

                   Stefan smiled and Joel laughed, “We do, Jett, but decided to leave him home today. We didn’t want to take Ria home early because he was getting fussy. He’s home with our twin babysitters, Violet and Rose.”

                    May smiled, “Twin baby sitters?”

                    “Oh, they are awesome”, Joel said, “They’re both in college and they’re perfect for our schedule. They’re juniors in college - Rose has all her classes in the morning and Violet has hers in the afternoon. They do tag team babysitting. Violette in the morning and Rose in the afternoon. They’re both with Jett today because they’re working on papers for their classes.”

                   “Where were these girls when Peter was younger?” May chuckled

                   “I think they’re close to the same age.”

                   “Are they identical?”

                   “Yep”, Joel nodded.

                   “I don’t mean to be facetious, but can you tell them apart?”

                    “There’s a tell”, Stefan, smiled, “Violet’s favorite color is pink and that’s the color she dyes her hair. I like to tease her that purple was right there, but her reaction is always ‘Ewww’.”

                    “They are the best babysitters. Ria and Jett love them. We use the mostly on weekdays when I have to be at the station.”                     “You’re a fireman, right?                     “Yep”, Joel nodded, “My schedule is 1 day on and 2 days off. So, luckily, I’m home with the 2 munchkins most times as Stefan has to go to the office. If I have a day during the weekend or holiday, then Stefan has them. Violet and Rose take care of them on weekday when we’re both out and Stfan’s sister, Taylor, covers them on the weekends as needed. But she was busy this weekend.”

                      May chuckled, “I’m glad you have so much support.”

                      “Yeah, we’re very lucky”, Joel smiled.          

                      May nodded, “But right now I have something for both of you.” She handed each a nametag. “It’s confusing to me”, she laughed, “This will make it easier for everyone.”

                  “Thank you”, Stefan said gratefully, “My husband will remember, but I would be lost.”

                  May smiled, “I’ve known them for a while and I can get confused sometimes.”

                  “Well. I appreciate the help.”

                  May approached Caoimhe, pen in hand. “You’re Caoimhe? It’s so nice to meet you.”

                   Ryan took over the introduction, “May, this is my sister. Caoimhe, this is May Parker. Her nephew is that handsome young man.” She waved Peter over.

                   He kissed his Aunt and waved to Ryan and her sister, “Morning, ladies.”

                  “Caoimhe, this is my nephew, Peter”, May handed a nametag to Ryan.

                    Caoimhe smiled mischievously, “That’s spelled wrong. It should be teanglann (tal-di-ray, brat in Irish)...or in English…Brat.”

                   Ryan shook her head, “Are ya thinkin’ you're a comedian? If so, you should keep your day job.” The sisters laughed together.

                    “And here is yours”, May handed one to Caoimhe, who examined it and giggled, showing it to Ryan. The tag said “Quivah?”                     “I was pretty sure I was wrong. I should have asked you first”, May said, “I’m so sorry. Would you tell me how to spell your name?”

                    “There is no need for an apology… and you’ll understand soon. My name is spelled ‘C-a-o-i-m-h-e’.”

                    Peter watched over his Aunt’s shoulder and frowned, “I don’t mean to be disrespectful, but that doesn’t look like it spells ‘Caoimhe (kwee - va).”

                   “Peter!” May chided.

                   “Sorry”, Peter said, a blush spreading across his face.

                   Ryan and her sister laughed. “That’s the Irish way”, Ryan said through her laughter, “Use as many letters as possible to confuse everyone else.”

                   “It’s our secret code.” Again the sisters burst into laughter.

                   “Thank you for not being offended”, Peter apologized.

                   “There was no malice in your words, Peter”, Ryan took his hand, “Tis OK.”

                    “Thank you.”

                    Claire clapped her hands, “Brunch is served. Shall we gather the children?”

                    Rhodey clapped Sam on the back, “You got this?”

                   “I got it”, he smiled. He turned to face the children and called, “CHICKADEES!”

                    The children froze for a second then they all lined up in front of Sam. Chloe took Ria’s hand and led her over.

                    “What’s happening?” Ria asked Chloe.

                    “Uncle Sam wants to tell us something. We’re his Chickadees.”

                    “Oh”, Ria said quietly, wondering where she fit in.

                    “Alright, my Chickadees and guest”, he smiled warmly at Ria, “Brunch is ready. So I need all of you to line up and be patient. If you need help taking anything, ask one of us or if you need help carrying your plate. There’s a lot of food, so take whatever you’d like.”

                      The children lined up patiently, all of them insisting that Ria go first. She was followed by Chloe. Ria had never seen so much food outside of a restaurant buffet. There were parents to let them know what everything was and to help them fill their plates.

                        There was 2 kinds of quiche - swiss and mushroom  and a Quiche Lorriane (bacon, onions, cheese), cacio e pepe biscuits, Croque de Madam (grilled Gruyere cheese with  bechamel sauce, ham and an egg on top), 3 types of omelets (Pizza Omelet, Smoked Salmon with creme fraiche and red onion,  Goat cheese and spinach), Menemen (Turkish scrambled eggs with tomatoes and peppers), Chicken with bacon Cheddar waffles, buttermilk biscuits with sausage gravy, cheesy scrambled eggs, Scotch Eggs, Lemon Ricotta pancakes, plenty of bacon and sausage and Steve’s contribution - 3 types of hash - homemade Corned Beef hash, Smoked Pulled Pork hash and Lobster hash). 

                         Matilda asked for what she wanted but got very excited when she came to her father’s contribution. She saw the Lobster Hash and stopped her friends behind her.

                        “You don’t want any of this”, she explained, “It’s not very good.”

                        Gabe looked a little confused, “Really? Didn’t your Daddy make that?”

                        “Yes”, she nodded, “But it’s OK. I’ll take the hit for everyone.”

                        “We can’t have a little taste?” Maddie asked.

                        “Just a little one because you’re going to be disappointed.”

                        “Ducky”, Y/N joined her daughter, “Why did you say that? You know it’s delicious.                       “But Mama, it’s my favorite and I want to take a lot home.”

                       “I know it’s your favorite and I’m sure that’s why Daddy made it. But there is plenty to share.”

                       “But, Mama!”

                       Sam’s voice rang out, “Chickadee, is there a problem?”

                       Matilda froze and turned to find her Uncle watching her.

                       “No, Uncle Sam”, she shook her head, “Everything is OK. I’m sorry. I’ll share.”

                       "That's what I thought.”

                       Caoimhe (kwee - va)’s eyes reflected her surprise. “You really have a handle on them, Sam.”

                       Sam smiled, “Just using my stern voice.”

                       “Made me pay attention”, Joel laughed.

                       Foggy nudged Matt, “Are you ready? They all have their food and now are on their way over…led by Nessa, Chloe and the new little girl…Ria?”

                       Matt nodded as he heard the pitter patter of a small army of children approach him.

                      “Uncle Matt”, Chloe said, “May I take your hand.”

                      “Yes, Chloe. Thank you for asking.”

                     Chloe took his hand and placed Ria’s hand in his. “Uncle Matt, this is my friend, Ria. She’s here with her Daddies, Uncle Joel and Uncle Stefan. Her baby brother, Jett, is home with the babysitters.”

                        “He gets a little grumpy sometimes”, Ria explained.

                        “Oh…well I hope to meet him next time”, Matt gently clasped her hand, “However, I’m very happy to meet you, Ria.”

                        “Hi, Mr. Matt. Can I ask you a question?”

                        “Yes. Anything.”

                        “Is it hard being blind?”

                        “It was in the beginning. I wasn’t born blind. An accident caused it later on. But now, I’m OK with it. It’s normal for me now.”

                          “I understand that. I’m deaf.”

                           Matt smiled gently and kept his voice soft. He didn’t want to offend the little girl, “You are? You hear very well for a deaf girl.”

                           “Really, Matt?” Tori shook her head, “First blind jokes, now deaf jokes?”

                           Joel and Stefan were laser focused on their daughter to see her reaction.

                          Ria laughed, “Mr. Matt, you are so silly. I have cochlear implants.” She raised his hand to her right implant, “See?”

                          Matt laughed, “Blind jokes? Well done, Ria.”

                          Uncle Matt”, Nessa waited until the laughter had died down, “We came to help you get food.”

                          “Thank you so much”, he said, “I’m starving.” He kissed Ryan’s hand, “I’ll be right back, Stóir.”                           “Get on with yerself”, Ryan said.

                           The crowd of children led Matt to the food and Caoimhe (kwee - va) was impressed, “Do they always do that?”

                           “They do”, Ryan nodded, “My Laochras are kind and always help my Laoch.”

                          “They do know he can take care of himself?” Caoimhe asked.

                         “And how do you know he can take care of himself?” Ryan teased.

                        Caoimhe lay her head on Ryan’s shoulder, “Because I know my sister. And I know you learned a hard lesson.”

                        Ryan kissed her hair, “I did.”

                        “And I’m so proud of you…..teanglann (tal-di-ray, brat in Irish).” 

                        Ryan laughed, “And here I thought we were having a moment.”

                        Matt returned with the children - each child carrying a plate of food.

                        “I didn’t think you were that hungry, Matt”, Foggy said.

                        “Uncle Foggy, you’re goofy”, Ember hugged him, “We thought we would bring food for all of you - you, Uncle Matt, Aintín Ryan, Ms. Caoimhe and Aunt Y/N.”                         “Thank you”, Y/N said, “That was very kind of all of you.”

                         “I have a question, Aintín Caoimhe”, Matilda said, “You’re Aintín Ryan’s sister. That makes you my Aintín, but wouldn’t that make you all the Dino Pals’ Aintín?”

                          At the mention of Dino Pals, Matt could hear Ria’s sharp intake of breath and her heart jump a little.

                          “That makes sense to me”, Ryan said, “What do you think, Scallrag (skul-rag, Irish for rascal)?”

                          “I would love that”, Caoimhe said, “But you should all ask your parents first.”

                          “OK”, Ember said, “We’ll ask them.” The kids ran off.

                         “Y/N, why isn’t Ria a Dino Pal?” Matt asked.

                         “How do you know that, Matthew?” Caoimhe (kwee - va) said.

                         “She was standing close to me and I heard a sigh from her when Matilda said Dino Pals.”

                         “Matthew is very in tune with the children”, Ryan explained.

                         “Well, it’s actually a long story”, Y/N said, “But that will be remedied today. I don’t know when, but they’re going to ask her. Now I suggest we start on this breakfast before it gets cold.”

                         As the rest of the adults helped themselves to breakfast, the children gathered around the table set up for them and started their breakfast. They were quiet, at first, and Chloe was getting angry. What would she do if they didn’t ask Ria? She didn’t want her friend hurt, but it was not fair.

                         Bucky was watching the children and Sam asked, “What’s wrong?”

                         “Aren’t they a little quiet this morning?”

                         “I thought the same thing. Let’s give them a little time and see what happens”, Sam advised.

                         Bucky nodded and scanned the area. He knew Steve was still concerned so he wanted to keep an eye out for him. As he scanned the area, his eyes found Y/N. He could feel his jaw harden, but he couldn’t look away.

                         Sam nudged him, “Want to fix your face. She’s not doing anything…just eating her breakfast.”

                         Bucky closed his eyes and took a deep breath, “You’re right.” He sipped his coffee, wishing Y/N had not come this morning.

                        The Dino Pals were eating their breakfast, but no one seemed to want to start talking.  Fergus had laid his head in Matilda’s lap, while Indy was curled at Adam’s feet and Nacho sat next to Maddie’s chair. Maddie looked around at her friends and could see how nervous they were. They were all afraid that they had hurt Ria’s feelings. She sighed deeply and happened to catch her father’s eye. John smiled warmly, gave her a thumbs up and mouthed, “You can do this.” She nodded in return.

                         She waited to see if Nessa, Ember or Tilda would start, but when they didn’t, she took a deep breath.

                         “Ria?” she began, “We have to tell you we’re very sorry.”

                         Ria looked around the table, surprised, “I don’t think so. You are all very nice.”

                         “But, yes, we do”, Maddie insisted.

                         Ria sat back, “OK. I forgive you.”

                         “You don’t know why we’re apologizing”, Ember said, “But it’s hard to explain to you.”

                         Ria stayed quiet, not knowing what to say.

                         The 3 boys - Adam, Benji and Gabe - had been told that since the girls made the mistake, they didn’t have to say anything.

                         Maddie decided it was best to just say it and hope Ria would understand. She began to wring her hands, but Adam took one to help her say what she wanted to say.

                        “Ria, we are very sorry. You are our Daisy sister and we should have asked you if you wanted to be a Dino Pal.”

                         Chloe took her friend’s hand, “What do you think, Ria?”

                         Ria took a deep breath. She didn’t want to make anyone angry, but she wanted to know.

                          “Why?” she simply said, “But why? What did I do?”

                          “You didn’t do anything”, Matilda joined the conversation, “It’s me, Ember, Nessa and Maddie. We saw you every week at Daisies and we all really like you. But we didn’t ask you to be a Dino Pal.”                           “We don’t know why we didn’t”, Ember said, “But that was not very nice and it was a mistake.”

                            “But even though we made a mistake, we can fix it. We are really, really sorry. And we really want you to be a Dino Pal!” Nessa said, “Please?”

                            “Only if you want to, Ria”, Chloe squeezed her hand.

                            Ria looked at her hands and batted the tears in her eyes away, “When you talk about the Dino Pals when we’re at Daisies, it sounds like so much fun. I wondered what it was like to be one. I hoped you would ask me, but no one did. I wondered why? Maybe you had enough Dino Pals.”                             “We can always have new Dino Pals”, Gabe jumped in.

                            “Yeah?

                            “Yeah”, Chloe insisted, “But only if you want to”.

                             Ria was quiet and Nessa repeated, “We’re really sorry, Ria. Would you be a Dino Pal with us?”

                            Ria looked around the table. Everyone was smiling and she thought they wanted her….and she really wanted to be a Dino Pal….

                          “Wait a minute”, Adam held up his hand, “I have a very important question. Ria. What is your favorite dinosaur?”

                           “I don’t know if you’re heard of it, but it’s called Aquilops.”

                           “I don’t know what that looks like, “Adam looked for his dad, “Daddy! Can you come here for a minute?”                           Rob jogged over, followed by Besos, and crouched down by his son. He waved at that table of children, “Hi, guys. What’s up, Boyo?”

                          “Daddy, Ria told us her favorite dinosaur, but we don’t know what it is. Could you look it up for us?”

                          “Of course”, he smiled as he took his phone out, “What’s it called, Ria?”

                          “It’s called Aquilops.”

                          Rob typed that into his phone and when he had a picture, he waved Ria over, “Is this it?”

                         “Yes. That’s it”, Ria pointed to the screen and the rest of the Dino Pals gathered around her, Adam and Rob. (Aquilops)

                         “It’s a tiny dinosaur. Not all of them were big”, Ria explained, “They ate plants and were good at hiding from the really big dinosaurs. I think it’s cute and I like the feathers on its tail.”

                         “NaeNae’s dinosaur has feathers”, Ember said. When she saw Ria’s confused look, she explained, “NaeNae is my friend from Montana. She comes every summer. She’s a Dino Pal too and you’ll meet her when she comes.”

                        “OK”, Ria nodded.

                        “So, will you be our Dino Pal?” Chloe asked.

                        “Yes, please”, Ria said.

                        “So, you’ll be our Dino Pal?”, Matilda asked quietly, “You’re not mad? You forgive us.”

                        Ria hugged her, “You’re my Daisy sisters and my friends. I forgive you.”

                        The Dino Pals began to cheer and everyone wanted to hug Ria.

                        “Congratulations, Ria”, Rob hugged her too, “I know you made all your new Dino Pals very happy.” He stood and gave a thumbs up to the adults who had turned to see what was happening.

                         “One minute”, Ria held up a finger, “I’ll be right back.” She ran to her parents calling, “Daddies!” She reached Stefan first who scooped her up onto his lap, hugging her, “What’s going on, Poppet?”

                          Joel squeezed one of her hands.

                          “Daddies”, Ria was full of joy, “They asked me. I’m a Dino Pal now!”                           “Are you?”, Joel beamed, “I’m so happy for you.”

                          “Me too”, she said, “I really wanted to be one.”

                          “Well, now you are, Poppet. And Daddy and I are happy for you.”

                          “OK, I’m going now. Love you, Daddies.”

                          “We love you.”

                          She kissed her Daddies and ran off to rejoin her Dino Pals.

                         “We have another question, Ria”, Benji asked, “Do you like the Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles?”

                         “Yes.”

                         “Who is your favorite?” Maddie asked.

                         “She’s not a turtle, but she’s one of their friends - her name is Alopex (Alopex). She helps the turtles and runs a shelter to help people.”

                         “We know her”, Nessa said, “She’s really good friends with Raphael.”

                          “She is”, Ria was pleased that her new friends knew her character, “She was Papi’s favorite and now she’s mine too. But Daddy didn’t know the Turtles.”

                          “What?” the Dino Pals were horrified.

                          “It’s OK now”, Ria assured them, “My Papi loves the Turtles and he taught my Daddy.”

                          “That’s good”, Matilda said, “My Daddy didn’t know the Turtle either, but now he does.”

                          “Uncle Joel was lucky he knew the Turtles when we met”, Chloe giggled, “Or my Mommy would have told him.”

                          “Yeah”, Nessa agreed, “Aunt Jennifer is the Turtle expert.

                          The Dino Pals agreed and began talking about the Turtles, all their voices rising in their excitement. As they talked among themselves, Ronnie and Riley joined them.

                           “Ria”, Nessa tapped her hand, “This is my big sister, Ronnie, and her best friend, Riley.”

                           “Hi, Ria”, Ronnie said, “Welcome to the Dino Pals.”

                           “Thank you.”

                           “Is everyone finished with breakfast?” Riley asked.

                           “Yeah”, they chorused together.

                           “OK. Let’s gather the garbage and clean up", Ronnie instructed, “Then we can go play in the park for a while before dessert.”

                            Cleanup was quick and the Dino Pals ran to the park, accompanied by Fergus, Indy and Nacho, followed by Ronnie and Riley.

                            Ria kissed her Daddies and ran back to rejoin the Dino Pals. Joel smiled at his husband, “Well that’s a relief.”

                          “It is”, Stefan agreed.

                          “She said she had wanted to join them. Was she waiting long?” Heath asked.

                         “Since the Cookie Sale”, Joel said, “The other girls spoke about what the Dino Pals would be doing and she knew Chloe - her best friend - was part of them and she really wanted to be asked to join.”

                        Heath sighed, “Ember was so embarrassed when Chloe called them out on it. None of them - Ember, Nessa, Matilda or Maddie could explain what they hadn’t asked her. They’ve been so nervous all week that Ria would be angry with them.”

                       “She’s not”, Stefan said, “Maybe disappointed, but not angry.”

                       “Sometimes we can’t explain why we do things as adults, so it’s far more confusing when you’re a kid. Maybe they didn’t think to ask because they were seeing her every week at Daisies”, Joel said, "But the why is not important. They worked it out and they all seem pretty happy about it.”

                        “They do”, Heath agreed, “And this isn’t all of them. There are ‘unofficial’ Dino Pals - the older kids - Ronnie and Riley over there”, Heath pointed, “And the other 2 are Cooper and A.J. A.J. is Sam’s nephew and lives in Delacroix, Louisiana and Cooper is Clint’s eldest - you’ll meet Clint next time he visits and they live on a farm upstate. The other Dino Pals are A.J.’s little brother, Cass, Cooper’s younger siblings Lila and Nate, and my niece, NaeNae. She lives in Phillipsburg, Montana, where Ember and I came from.”

                         “Are the distant ones as close as this group?” Stefan asked.

                         “Sure they are. Clint also works with Steve, James, Tasha, Sam, Tony, Bruce and Rhodey, so he visits a lot and sometimes his wife and family come with them. Sam’s sister and her kids visit when they can and NaeNae comes for a few weeks every summer. How they stay so close is they have a weekly zoom meeting. If you 2 are OK with that, we’ll get Ria included.”

                           “Sounds good to me. I’m sure she’ll want to be included in everything”, Joel said and Stefan gave a small nod in agreement.

                          “We can do a test run with the kids here and then she’ll be ready for the big meeting next week.” 

                         “Sounds like a plan”, Stefan said quietly. Joel nudged his husband to assure him. Stefan was a wonderful man, but very aware of people - especially those he didn’t know well. Joel on the other hand was a social butterfly, making friends everywhere.

                          The 2 older girls approached them.

                          “Excuse me, Mr. Joel…Mr. Stefan”, The 1st girl introduced herself, “My name is Ronnie - my parents are Mike and Tori” - she pointed them out - “And that’s my sister, Nessa” - she pointed to the little girl speaking with Ria - “This is my best friend, Riley. We’ve been watching the Dinos and they appear to be done eating. We’re going to take them to the park right there” - again she pointed - “If it’s OK with you, we’d like to take Ria with us.”

                         Stefan leaned back and scanned the park - it was open and close enough that he could keep an eye on their daughter.

                         The other girl, Riley, said, “From our experience with them, the kids know Uncle Mike brought sweets and if they sit there too long they’ll start driving everyone crazy until they get those sweets. We’re just trying to keep that from happening.”

                         “That’s exactly what Ria will do”, Joel shared, “She loves treats.”

                         “They’re kids. They all do”, Heath laughed, “I think the only one who could compete with them is Tony” - he pointed to a dark haired man wearing baggy jeans, scuffed sneakers and a faded AC/DC “Back in Black” T shirt - “That man has the worst sweet tooth I’ve ever seen.”

                          “Will he get impatient waiting for dessert?” Joel asked.

                          “Uncle Heath, if he gets out of hand, call us and we’ll come and get him too”, Ronnie laughed.

                          “I will, Ronnie. Thanks.”

                          Joel checked in with his husband and when he knew Stefan approved, he smiled at the girls, “Thanks for taking her.”

                          “You’re welcome”, Riley said. The girls went to gather the Dinos.

                          “There’s another group you might be interested in joining - the MAD Squad - Mom and Dad Squad. It’s all the parents of all the Dino Pals.”

                          “The MAD Squad? I do love a good acronym”, Joel chuckled.

                         Heath smiled, “It’s a very informal group. Since the kids spend a lot of time together, we’ve kinda fell into a group ourselves. We’ve become friends and we support and help each other. As much as we love our children, we all understand how hard it is to be a good parent.”

                        “You’re preaching to the choir here”, Joel nodded.

                        “How much should we participate?” Stefan asked.

                        “As much as you’d like”, Heath explained, “We hang out together, we help each other. I have to tell you, if it wasn’t for these parents. Mine and Ember’s and Jacob and Benji’s life would have been a lot harder. Both of our families met the Dino Pals and MAD Squad when we were each in a bad place. They helped quietly, never making any of us feel indebted or less than themselves. For myself and Ember, we had moved here after the death of my wife and the job I thought was waiting for me evaporated. In Jacob and Benji’s case, their parents died in a horrific car accident. Both boys were with them, but, miraculously, they survived. Jacob was trying to keep his brother with him working dead end jobs and taking online college courses at night. Now, both families are secure and surrounded by people who love them. Jacob even officially adopted his brother so no one could separate them. These are a group of really good people. And it’s not just the parents, we basically have our own found family”. He pointed at each person as he named them.

                           “I’ve already pointed out Tony. But there’s also Tasha, Sam, James, Rhodey, Bruce, Peter, Happy - who’s dating Peter’s Aunt May. They all work for Mr. Stark as security, Then there’s Foggy and Matt and Ryan - she’s dating Matt. And finally, she’s not a member yet, but that’s Caoimhe, Ryan’s sister. From what I understand, they haven’t seen each other in a long time.”

                           “Wow”, Joel breathed.

                           “I know it’s a lot and there are still more that aren’t here, but we can get to them when they visit”, Heath took a breath, “Listen, I know this can sound overwhelming. The best advice I can give you is take your time…get to know us…and participate as much as you’d like. I will tell you when I first met them I was a little wary - but any suspicions I had have been completely wiped away.”

                        “Good advice”, Joel nodded, “Thanks. Heath.”

                        “Anytime.”

                        Stefan looked over at the adults and asked, “Who are Riley’s parents?”

                       Heath gave a sad smile, “Her parents are hard core drug addicts. Her Mom overdosed and her Dad is still involved in that life. A judge removed Riley from them and she now lives in St. Agnes’ Orphanage. Those nuns who work there are awesome, caring and loving the children in their home. Their Mother Superior is another member of our found family here. Unfortunately, Sister Maggie had some appointments she couldn’t get out of. You’ll get to meet her at another gathering.”

                       Jennifer joined the little group, “Come on, gentlemen. We’re going to pack up the food and break out the coffee and tea. Joel, Stefan, I hope you enjoyed your breakfast because you’ll be taking some home.”

                       “Oh, no”, Stefan shook his head, “We couldn’t impose.”

                       “Impose?” Jennifer laughed, “There is always so much left over, everyone leaves with leftovers. Come and see.” She slipped her arm through Stefan and they joined the larger group.

                       Joel and Stefan saw for themselves that there was more than enough food for everyone to take home leftovers. As they worked, Bucky and Y/N were next to each other, reaching for the same tray of food. Bucky snatched his hand back as if he had burned it, closing his eyes and gritting his teeth. Y/N sucked her teeth, but Claire called.

                        “Y/N, I could use another set of hands here.”

                        “Coming”, Y/N called back. As she walked away, she muttered, “Why is he always in the way?”                         

                          Of course, thanks to the Serum, Bucky heard and he glared at her. May stepped between him and the retreating Y/N. She took Bucky’s hand.

                        “Come on, James”, she softly said, “Just take a breath and relax your face. It’s OK.”

                         Bucky followed her instructions, taking a deep breath, and releasing his jaw.

                         “It’s a good day, James”, May said, “Let’s let it stay that way.”

                         Bucky gave a slight smile, “I’ll try.”

                         “You can always come and get me to run interference.”

                         “Thanks.”

                         Once the food was divided and packed, the adults gathered on the grass near the playground. They sat in a circle, drinking coffee and tea.

                         Brittany sat between Joel and Stefan.

                         “Having a good time, boys?” she teased.

                         “It seems overwhelming”, Stefan said.

                        “At first..yes. We met Steve and Matilda, Sophie and Adam and Jacob and Benji about 2 years ago at the sleepover in the Museum of Natural History. The 4 children bonded quickly - by the end of the night it seemed they had known each other forever. We arranged a playdate, met the other kids and here we are.”

                        “And everything is OK?” Stefan was concerned.

                        “Yes”, she smiled, “We have very similar beliefs and everyone chips in to help the others - with moving, watching our kids. Bruce and Tony” - she pointed to the men - “Bruce is a scientist and Tony an engineer. They tutor all the kids in science and math. And I know Ria likes Math as much as Chloe does.”

                       Stefan smiled, as Joel nodded in agreement. That’s the truth”, he said.

                      “Look,Stefan. I know you - you’re not as trusting as Joel…and that’s OK. Just participate as long as you’re comfortable. That’s all anyone here expects.”

                      Joel nudged his husband, “What do you think, Brainiac.”

                     Stefan smiled slightly, "I can do that.”

                    “Good”, Brittany confirmed.

                    Rhodey and Bucky had gotten up to refill coffee cups. They had placed the refills on trays and were getting ready to return when Y/N walked past them. 

                   Bucky spoke through gritted teeth, “Stop watching me. I’m trying to enjoy the day and ….”

                    “Am I making you uncomfortable?” Y/N sneered, “Maybe you should leave. I’d feel safer if you did.”

                    Bucky’s eyes locked on her, but Rhodey stepped between them.

                   “Both of you - that enough”, he growled, quickly, “Y/N, please go wherever you were going. Bucky, come on. Let’s deliver this coffee before it gets cold.”

                  Bucky followed Rhodey and Y/N continued on to get a cup of tea, but they glared at each other until it was no longer possible. When she rejoined the group, she sat next to Ryan.

                  “What was that about?” Ryan whispered.

                  “What?” Y/N asked innocently.

                  “You and James.”

                 “Nothing”, Y/N shook her head, “Just James complaining about imagined wrongs.”

                 Ryan sighed, “Let’s just stay away from him today. It’s simple - there are a lot of people here.”

                “Fine”, Y/N seethed.

                Sophie couldn’t hear their conversation, but seeing how serious it was, she imagined it had to do with Y/N’s and James’ unknown feud. She decided to try to derail their attention to that grievance.

               “So, Caoimhe, you’re a doctor with Doctors Without Borders?”

               Caoimhe smiled, knowing her answer would tease her sister, “I’m a surgeon.”

               Ryan rose to the bait, “Isn’t a surgeon a doctor?”

               “A lot of people think so”, Caoimhe explained, “But there was a lot more school and training to become a surgeon.”

                “Where is your group working now?” Tasha asked.

                “We’re in Rumekistan about 10 miles north of the capital, Barjnov.”

                “There’s a Civil War going on there right now”, Tony said.

                “There is”, Ryan said, “But Scallrag says she and her group are well protected.”

                  “What does that word mean?” Tori asked.

                  “It’s her pet name for me..the one from childhood”, Caoimhe (kwee - va) explained, “She calls me Scallrag (skul-rag) - that means rascal - and I call her what she is - Teanglann (tal-di-ray) - Brat.”

                   Everyone chuckled at the nicknames, but Rhodey had another question, “I know about the Civil War in Rumekistan. You say you’re protected - by the government?”

                   “No, not the government”, Caoimhe (kwee - va) shook her head, “Actually, most times, what we do keeps us safe. All sides in the conflict need us, so they generally leave us alone. But we have a guardian angel named Anna Raskova. She leads a group the locals call Розовый (rose-a-lee) Ведьмы (veed-ma) - the Pink Witches. They are a group of women snipers - from what I understand, some of the best.”

                     “Anna Raskova?” Bucky’s voice was full of admiration, “She’s not one of the best - she is the best.”

                     “You know her?” Happy asked.

                     “I was a sniper when I served in the Army”, Bucky explained, “We’ve all heard of her.” He saw Y/N roll her eyes and slammed the retort back down his throat.

                     Tasha lay her head on his shoulder, “Where did you meet Anna?” she barely whispered.

                     Bucky took a napkin and wrote quickly, “She stole the Soldier’s shot.”

                     Tasha reined in her surprise. “Why did she survive that encounter?”

                      Bucky wrote, “She wasn’t part of the mission and she never saw me. The target was dead and that’s all they wanted.” 

                     Tasha nodded as he crumpled the napkin and stuffed it into his pocket to be destroyed as soon as possible.         

                     Matt could hear how this talk of her sister’s danger was upsetting his love. Time to derail that talk.

                    “So, Caoimhe”, he smiled, “I’d love to hear about my love as a young girl.”

                     “Oh, she lived up to her nickname - she did”, Caoimhe (kwee - va) started, “Always following me around, takin’ my things, getting me in trouble with Mummy and Da.”

                     “Don’t forget to tell them about how you tried to kill me.”

                     “I never!”

                     “You did. You know you did. Threw me into a ditch and left me for dead.”

                     “You’re so dramatic”, Caoimhe teased, “She tagged along with my friends and I when we went to a late movie. We were staying with Maimeó (mah-mow, Irish for Granny) in the small town she lives in. There aren’t many street lights and it was very dark. You slipped on the edge of the ditch and fell in. You told me to go home..that you were OK.”

                      “Is that the way you truly remember it or the way you remember it to ease your guilt? I didn’t slip - you pushed me into the ditch and left without a word. I sprained my ankle. I was terrified, then it started to rain. I thought I was going to die.”

                      Caoimhe chuckled, “Don’t be tryin’to make me a villain to your friends.”

                      “I don’t have to”, Ryan chuckled to, “What happened when you got to the cottage?”

                      “They wanted to know where you were and I honestly told them I didn’t know.”

                     “They - Mummy and Da - came to look for me and rescued me and you were in trouble when we got back.”

                     “I did because you told them I ‘threw’ you into the ditch. I barely touched you!”

                      The group froze, not knowing how to react. The 2 sisters burst into laughter.

                     Y/N nudged Ryan, “Is that a true story or are you pulling our legs?”

                     “‘Tis a true story”, Ryan promised.

                     “You really knocked her into the ditch?” John asked.

                     “Aw….maybe I nudged her.”

                     “You admit it!” Ryan crowed and the sisters’ laughter encouraged everyone else to laugh with them.

                      “Please tell us about your Maimeó”, Y/N said, “She was such a character.”

                      “She was, at that”, Caoimhe said.

                      “There’s a line from a song - “I am my mother’s savage daughter. We are savage daughters because we learned from our wild, free Maimeó (mah-mow)”, Ryan laughed, “Which story should we tell - there are so many!”

                      “We can start with the way she raised us. When we were home, we both attended Catholic school and our parents insisted we be dressed appropriately at all times”, Caoimhe said, “But not with Maimeó (mah-mow). We never wore shoes - she insisted we walk barefoot so we could touch Mother Earth and ground ourselves. She rarely wore shoes - said we couldn’t appreciate the wonderful world around us if we never touched it. We ate whatever we wanted, ran wild in the hills and swam in the streams with the other children of the town. The only rule she had was we had to return for lunch and dinner. When the fireflies came out, it was time to go home for the night. After baths we would sit with her in her little garden in the back of our house, catching fireflies, looking at the stars, tellin’ stories and singin’. She made our summers magical.”

                           “She did at that”, Ryan agreed, “Mummy and Da would come during the last week of summer to spend with us until it was time to go home. Da was always nervous about us not wearin’ shoes, but Maimeó (mah-mow) was Mummy’s Mum. As soon as she came in the front door, Mummy’s shoes would go. The last night of the week, Da would take us to a nice restaurant for dinner - which meant we had to dress up, including shoes. Maimeó hated shoes, so in protest, she would wear the most beautiful dress with mismatched shoes - 2 different colors - 2 different types. Whatever she could do to protest the act of wearin’ shoes. 

                              Caoimhe leaned down and tugged her sister’s jeans, examining the socks she wore. “I’m glad to see you’re keeping the tradition up”, she praised.

                             “Of course I am”, Ryan laughed, tears coming from her eyes.

                            “That’s why you wear mismatched socks”, Y/N said, “You’ve done that as long as I’ve known you, but never understood why.”

                            “That is my and Scallrag’s (skul-rag) tribute to Maimeó”, Ryan laughed her response.

                            “Getting back to the story”, Caoimhe gasped through her laughter, “When we sat at the table, she would order a large platter of potatoes and when it came, she would set it in front of herself. We would have to convince the waiter to bring another because she wouldn’t share with us.”

                            “And then”, Ryan picked up the story, “Whatever restaurant we went to, she would steal something - as a memento she would say. It was normally small, but this particular night, she decided t-”

                            “The Damn pitcher!” Caoimhe could barely speak, she laughed so hard.”

                             “The damn pitcher”, Ryan agreed, “It was a glass pitcher, nothing special. But she said her friend had broken hers and needed a new one. She stuffed it into her bag just as we were leaving. Mummy, Maimeó (mah-mow), Caoimhe and I went to the car to wait while Da paid the bill. He was taking a long time, so Maimeó went to collect him. She was so angry when she came out, my Da walkin’ fast to keep up with her. When they got in the car, Da tried to explain, but Maimeó was havin’ none of it. “You’ve shamed me, Malachy…you’ve shamed me.” He had paid for the pitcher.”

                             “She refused to speak with him all that night and the full next day!” Caoimhe added.

                             “Did she ever forgive him?” Tony asked.

                             Caoimhe nodded, “2 nights later, he took us to another restaurant. She only agreed to come because teanglann (tal-di-ray) and I begged her.”

                              “She pocketed a pretty coffee spoon and Da took a mug for her. All was forgiven.”

                              “What a character”, Mike praised, “I think she might be my hero.”

                              “Don’t get any ideas, babe”, Tori teased.

                              “I don’t know, babe”, Mike giggled, “I really like the sugar bowls at the Copper Pot. They have those cute sheep on them.” (SUGARBOWL)

                              “Michael”, Tori said, “Don’t even think about it.                               “Do it, Mike”, John encouraged, “Do IT!”

                              Mike’s smile encompassed his whole face as he contemplated the act.

                              Caoimhe patted his shoulder, “Maimeó would be so proud.”

                              “Mike, I’ll buy one for you!”, Tori insisted.

                              “Don’t be shaming me, babe”, Mike caught his wife’s eye and everyone joined in with their laughter.

                               Matt was loving hearing these stories. He could almost feel the joy radiating off his love. “Caoimhe”, he giggled, “My Stóir (stoh-ir) has said that your Maimeó (mah-mow) didn’t like sushi. I feel there’s a story there.”

                              Caoimhe’s voice rose in surprise, “You haven’t told him about Maimeó and sushi?”

                              Ryan shook her head, “I haven’t.”

                              “Well, let me enlighten you, Matthew. While we spent the summers with her, Maimeó always came to Dublin whenever she wanted to visit us - especially on the holidays. A few years ago, teanglann and I happened to be home together. We had spent the morning shopping. Neither of us wanted to miss any time with Maimeó, so instead of having lunch out, we stopped at a Japanese restaurant and picked up sushi. We came home and Maimeó was napping. Da was at work and Mummy was next door visiting her best friend. We were enjoying our lunch  when Maimeó woke and joined us. She looked suspiciously at our lunch.” She made her voice higher when she explained what her Maimeó was saying, “‘What’s that you’re eatin’?’ she asked. ‘Tis sushi.’ ‘What is sushi made of?’ ‘Different kinds of fish.’”

                               “She leaned across the table to examine our lunch. She says ‘It looks undercooked.’ We began to laugh.”

                               “We were surprised”, Ryan said, “So I explained to her that the fish wasn’t undercooked…it was raw. The look of horror that covered her face as she digested that bit of information. ‘You can’t be eatin’ raw fish. You’ll get poisoned!’ she yelled at us. We tried to explain that sushi is different from the fish you get at the chip shop and it was perfectly safe for us to eat it raw.” Ryan couldn’t continue because of her laughter, remembering this scene with this woman they loved so much.

                                Caoimhe’s continued the story, through joyful tears, “She made a grab for our lunches and we snatched them back. ‘I’ll microwave that for you!” We kept trying to explain, but she was having none of it. She ran into the kitchen and came back with a wooden spoon. She began to swat at our hands, trying to get our lunch, but we held on tightly. “You can’t be eatin’ raw fish, ya eejits!’ she yelled at us. “You’re going to be poisoned. You’re going to die and I’ll not be standing here try’in to explain it to your Mummy!” She continued to attack us with the spoon, trying to save her beloved granddaughters, who adamantly refused to give up our lunches. Mummy came running in, ‘What the feck is going on here. I thought you were being murdered!’

 ‘They’re going to die! They’re eating raw fish. I want to cook it for them!’ she yelled.”

                               “Imagine our poor Mummy, hearing all this noise comin’ from her home, havin’ to leave her friend, fearin’ something terrible had happened. She comes in the kitchen to find her 2 daughters almost wrestling with her own Mummy. It took a while for her to rescue us and our lunches from Maimeó and get us all settled back down with a cup of tea. She was able to calm Maimeó down, while Caoimhe’s and I ate our lunch as quickly as possible”, Ryan had to push the words through the laughter and tears, “Maimeó made us wash our mouths out with strong mouthwash containing alcohol to cleanse the germs. She watched us for 2 days, even coming in at night to ensure we were still breathing. Needless to say, Mummy banned us from eating sushi in front of Maimeó ever again.”

                              Joel and Stefan both joined in the laughter that flowed so freely from this group. Joel glanced at his husband. Stefan was calm and even though he scanned the playground for their daughter ever once in a while, he seemed to be enjoying himself. Stefan was actually enjoying himself which lightened Joel’s heart - he was far more trusting than his husband, but Stefan had his reasons.

                              The MAD Squad had to catch their breath from the Maimeó stories. Bucky stood and stretched, making his way to the many coolers for water. The comment Y/N said before was bothering him…like an itch under his skin. He sipped his water as she stood and made her way to the Public Ladies Room. When she was walking back, he joined her. He could feel her stiffen.

                            “What do you want?” she whispered.

                            “An explanation.”

                            “I don’t owe you anything.” She wished he would just leave her alone.

                             Bucky blew out his frustration, “Just answer one question. Why did you say you would feel safer if I left?”

                            “Are you serious right now? You should understand why I feel that way.”

                           “Why?” Bucky could feel his anger building - Y/N always sparked anger in him, “What have I said or done to make you feel that way?”

                            Y/N wished he would just go away - she was having trouble staying cordial. “I know you understand why - even if you don’t want to admit it.”

                           “When have I ever said or did anything that would make you concerned about your safety?”

                            Y/N forced her answer through gritted teeth, “Are you actually telling me that you believe he’s gone?”

                            Bucky stopped dead in his tracks - feeling like all the air had been sucked out of his lungs. She really couldn’t believe that - could she? He didn’t get a chance to respond. He felt someone come beside him and slip their arm through his. He was so involved in what was being said, he didn’t note someone approach them. 

                         “Now you two”, May chided, sweetly, “There is no reason for this foolishness.” She slipped her other arm through Y/N’s. “So right now we’re going to rejoin our family and friends and you 2 are going back to neutral corners. Do I make myself clear?”

                         Y/N and Bucky both nodded and allowed May to escort them back. Y/N rejoined Ryan and her sister and Bucky joined Sam.

                        “You OK?” Sam asked.

                        “Fine”, Bucky snarled quietly.

                        “Would you like to leave?”

                        “No. She’s not chasing me away.”

                       “OK, Buck.”

                       Y/N had rejoined Ryan, who gave her best friend an inquiring glance, but Y/N just shook her head No.

                       Happy could see that May had intervened between Bucky and Y/N and decided to get the sisters talking again to ease the tension.

                      “Your Maimeó sounds like she was an amazing woman. Would you tell us your favorite memories?”

                       “Like the time she made us accessories to a crime”, Caoimhe laughed and Ryan snorted, spilling her tea.

                       “Was that your 1st brush with the law?” Foggy was pure innocence as he asked.

                       “We didn’t get caught on that one”, Ryan laughed.

                       “No. We made a clean getaway”, Caoimhe’s nudged her sister as they laughed, “It was a few years back. Teanglann (tal-di-ray) and I were teenagers - 15, 16 years old. We stayed with our friends, Fiona and Devin, for dinner and a movie with their parents, Mr. & Mrs. Conner. Maimeó (mah-mow) had spent the evening at the pub with her friends and picked us up on the way home. That was 1 of the best things about Ventry - we could walk almost anywhere. Now, Maimeó (mah-mow) wasn’t drunk, but she did have a few drinks in her. It was very late, after midnight, and as we came down the block to her home, we saw her neighbors across the street moving things out of their home. She insisted we help them. At first, Teanglann and I were confused, but Maimeó insisted that, even though this family had only moved in a few days ago, we could help them in their time of need. Once we finished and got home to her house we asked her if she was sure.”

                          Ryan wiped tears from her eyes, “When we asked her why people would be moving things out in the middle of the night, she explained that sometimes people got in trouble financially and our neighbors were probably running out on the rent. But we would give them grace and understand that there was no shame in what they did.”

                          “But helping people is not a crime”, Bruce insisted.

                          “You’re right…tis not”, Caoimhe’s said, “But in the morning, Maimeó’s (mah-mow) best friend, Fiadh (fee-a), joined us for breakfast. 

Fiadh (fee-a) told us what a shame it was that our neighbors had been robbed. We all froze. It seemed the neighbors had gone away for a day or two and we helped the villains rob their house.”

                          The laughter from the group roared loud enough that the kids stopped to check and ensure their parents were OK. Riley and Ronnie assured the Dinos that everything was OK.

                           “Didn’t any of you realize that the people you were helping weren’t your neighbors?” Heath asked.

                          “As I said, they were new people in the neighborhood and no one really knew them. It was dark and it never crossed any of our minds that these were not the people who lived here.”

                           “Did you ever confess?” Jennifer laughed.

                           “No”, Ryan shook her head, “We never did and the neighbors moved away a week later. We went to confession and there were a lot of ‘Our  Fathers’ and ‘Hail Marys’ said. Maimeó (mah-mow) did try to make amends - she cooked them dinner every night with us delivering it for the final week they lived there. The villains were never caught and we couldn’t help the Garde because, as we have said, it was dark and we didn’t get a good look at them.”

                           “OK…OK…Ryan..your favorite story.”

                           “Well, there are so many to choose from and each one brings Maimeó (mah-mow) to our hearts again. But…” she tapped her chin, “I think one of my favorites is how our Daideó (Dah-joh - Irish for Gramps) met Maimeó (mah-mow). They met at the beginning of World War 2. Daideó (Dah-joh) had finished Boot Camp and was home visiting his family before he shipped out. He brought the friend he had made in Boot Camp with him - Brody. Brody grew up in a very rural area - farms and ranches all around and he thought Ventry was the big city. He and Corey, our Daideó (Dah-joh - Irish for Gramps), were stumbling home in the wee hours after a long night of drinkin’ in the pub. They were fluthered - very drunk - and as they approached Daideó’s (Dah-joh - Irish for Gramps) parents home there was a horse drawn cart delivering milk waiting in front of the home. Brody, seeing the horse, proceeded to tell Daideó (Dah-joh - Irish for Gramps) that horses were the backbone of Ireland and how the country would grind to a halt without them. He walked up to the horse and planted a big, wet kiss on its nose. Daideó (Dah-joh - Irish for Gramps) tugged on his arm saying they needed to go to sleep. But Brody insisted that our Daideó (Dah-joh - Irish for Gramps) should kiss the horse and he wasn’t leaving until he did it. Daideó (Dah-joh - Irish for Gramps) gave up the argument and wrapped his arms around the horse’s nose and kissed it, just as the door to the house next door opened and there stood our Maimeó. She saw the men but decided to ignore them and be on her way to work. She had to walk past them and when Daideó saw her, he yelled ‘I don’t want to be kissin’ the feckin horse. I want to kiss her!’ Maimeó ran back home with Daideó chasing her. He was stopped by her Da who chased him away.”

                              “How did they get together after that?” Jennifer asked.

                              “Well, he was shipping out in a few days, so he had the chance to apologize to Maimeó and her family. He asked to take her out, but she was a little concerned, to say the least”, Ryan explained, “It took the intervention of Daideó’s Mummy to work it out. She arranged for permission for him to write to Maimeó and they corresponded throughout the war. And that’s how they fell in love - through words and true feelings.”

                             “That‘s awesome”, Tony said, “I think that’s one of the best meeting stories I have ever heard.”

                              “Is she still with you?” Jules asked.

                              “No”, Caoimhe shook her head, “We lost her many years ago. And the world is a little darker without her.”

                              “Tis true”, Ryan agreed, then squeezed her sister’s hand, “But you know she would be so disappointed to hear us speak of her with such sadness.”

                              “You’re right”, Caoimhe (kwee - va) nodded. She looked around at the group of people, “And now I must apologize. We have been doing all the talkin’ today.”

                                “It’s alright”, Claire assured, “We are all loving these stories.”

Everyone agreed.

                               “We’ll be calling the Dinos soon for dessert, but how about 1 more story?” Mike said.

                                “As long as we’re not boring you”, Ryan said.

                               “Not at all”, Mike assured.

                               “OK….1 final story”, Ryan twisted her hair in her hand as she thought.

                              “How about the fact that she learned Korean?” Caoimhe (kwee - va) suggested.

                              “Oh, that’s a good one”, Ryan nodded, “Maimeó’s (mah-mow) best friend, Fiadh (fee-a), lived next door to her and the house on the other side was empty for a long time, until the Yoons moved in. They were a young couple, emigrated from Korea to Ventry. Mrs. Yoon’s mother lived with them. Every morning, Mr. & Mrs. Yoon would go to work. And every day, Maimeó (mah-mow)  would see Mrs. Yoon’s mother in their yard, working on the garden. For weeks, Maimeó’s (mah-mow), tried to start a conversation with the woman, but all she did was smile and wave at her.”

                              “For weeks Maimeó (mah-mow) and Fiadh (fee-a) would try to speak with Mrs. Yoon’s Mummy, but she never answered…just smiled and returned to her home. It was late one night and Maimeó’ (mah-mow) was awake - frustrated, tryin’ to figure out what she was doing wrong. She did her best thinking in the fresh air, so she stepped into her back yard. She was there a few moments when she heard sniffles. She discovered Mrs. Yoon’s Mummy cryin’ across the fence. She didn’t want to embarrass her, so she went back inside - but Maimeó (mah-mow) knew what she would do.”

                             “Once she set a course of action, noting would deter her”, Caoimhe picked up the tale, “She waited outside her front door for Mrs. Yoon that afternoon. She introduced herself and welcomed her to the neighborhood. Mrs. Yoon introduced herself and her family - Jian, Insu and her mother, Yeri Lee.  Maimeó invited her and her husband and mother to tea, but Mrs. Yoon thanked her, and explained that right now they were trying to assimilate her Mummy to her new home. It was difficult because she spoke no English. The 2 women agreed to tea in a few weeks time. Maimeó (mah-mow) believed it was not fair for Mrs. Lee to be so isolated - the poor woman had to be so lonely. So, she did the only thing she could do. She moved in with us in Dingle so she could take classes in Korean.”

                             “Excuse me”, Peter raised his hand, shyly, “Why didn’t she use a Translate app or take an online course in Korean.”

                            Every adult chuckled and Happy patted his shoulder, “This was in the Stone Age, Peter. I’m sure Maimeó didn’t have a cell phone or a computer at home.”

                             Peter blushed, “Sorry. But I couldn’t imagine that.”

                            “Tis OK”, Ryan chuckled, “Happy is right. The only way to learn a new language was in class and the nearest class to her was in Sacred Heart University. She enrolled in 2 night classes in Korean and after 2 months, she could communicate - she wasn’t fluent, but she could try. She returned home and introduced herself to Yeri Lee.”

                              “And to quote Maimeó’s favorite movie - ‘that was the beginning of a beautiful friendship’. They taught each other to speak their language and even Fiadh learned Korean. Those 3 women became lifelong friends. Maimeó learned to appreciate Korean food and learned to cook Maeuntang - a spicy fish stew, Bibimbap - rice with meat and vegetables and Bulgogi - BBQ Beef. And Yeri learned Soda bread, Boxty - potato pancakes and Shepherd’s pie. Once Maimeó, Fiadh   and Yeri became friends, dinners at their homes became a combination of both cultures.”

                              “They were inseparable”, Caoimhe said, “And Yeri even adopted Maimeó’s belief in connecting to the earth, much to her daughter and son-in-law’s amusement. We loved Yeri and Fiadh and considered them our Grand Aunts - Aintín mhór ( Ein Chee vore) Fiadh (fee-a) and Daegomo (Day-go-mo) Yeri.” 

                              “We like to think of all the adventures they’re having in Heaven”, Ryan smiled.

                               “And we know for a fact all three are barefoot”, Caoimhe (kwee - va) smiled.

                              “Stóir, what was your Maimeó’s name?” Matt asked.

                              “Maeve.”

                              Matt raised his coffee cup, “To the memory of Maeve, Fiadh (fee-a) and Yeri. I hope they’re raising hell in Heaven and to the 2 beautiful Savage Daughters Maeve graced us with.”

                              Everyone raised their cups and repeated the toast.

                              Caoimhe nudged her sister, “He is a charmer.”

                              “And I love him”, Ryan whispered.

                              “Tis good to see you so happy.”

                              “Go on with ya!”, Ryan blushed.

                              “Steve is going to be so mad he missed these stories”, Rhodey said.        

                              “Where the hell is he?” Brittany voiced what everyone was thinking.

                             “I’ll call him”, Tasha took out her phone and walked a little aways from the group.

                             “In the meantime, let’s round up the Dinos”, Mike suggested, “While I set up the dessert table.”

                             “Let’s go, James”, Sam called, “Time to gather the chickadees.”

                              Once gathered, the chickadees charged their parents. Matilda ran to Y/N, Fergus keeping pace with her. When she was in her mother’s arms, she looked around.

                              “Daddy’s not here yet?”                               “No, Ducky”, Y/N explained, Aunt Tasha called him. He was just finishing up the meeting and will be here soon.”

                              “OK, but he’s going to be hungry.”

                              “You’re right”, Y/N nodded, “That’s why we have food waiting for him.”

                             “OK, Mama.”

                             Mike signalled to Sam and then Sam clapped his hands, “Chickadees, please come here.”

                            The Dinos all ran to Sam, Fergus and Indy following their little hoomans, while Nacho chose to wait and jumped into John’s lap, purring loudly. Ria, standing near her parents, watched them go. “Excuse me, Mr. Sam”, she called.

                            Sam smiled warmly at the little girl, “What is it, Ria?”

                            “What is a chickadee?”

                            Chloe turned to her friend and held her hand out, “Come on, Ria. You can be a chickadee too.”

                            She looked at her parents, “Daddies, can I be a chickadee?”                             Joel knew Stefan was a little overwhelmed, but he waited for his opinion.

                           Stefan thought a moment, “We don’t know what a chickadee is.”

                           Brittany touched his shoulder, “Chickadees are basically Dino Pals. Sam has a gift with them. When we’re all together, especially if we go to a museum or a movie, as you have noticed, there are a lot of them. Sam has just a few rules they need to follow. 1 - they have to stay with the group. 2 -  if they see something they want to get a closer look at or if they need to go to the bathroom, they must ask an adult and wait until the adult is ready to take them 3 - they must listen to the instructions we give them like to quiet down, stay close, etc. 4 - the group of chickadees are allowed 3 strikes. If they reach 3 strikes, no matter which child commits them, all of them have to go home.”

                           “That seems a little unfair to those kids listening to the rules”, Joel said.

                           “I thought so too, in the beginning. But it’s actually brilliant. When someone gets a strike, the other Dinos encourage them to follow the rules.”

                           Joel again glanced at his husband. Stefan took his daughter’s hand, “If you think you would like to be a chickadee, you can be one.”

                          “But only if you want to”, Joel added.

                          “I think I want to”, she hugged her Daddies and ran to join the Dinos.

                          “OK, chickadees, we’re going to see what Uncle Mike has brought for us, then we’ll let the adults know what is here. What do you think about us bringing dessert to everyone?”

                           The Dinos agreed and they prepared to run.

                            “One minute”, Sam held up a hand, “Let’s remember not to overwhelm Uncle Matt with dessert. Only bring him what he asks for. OK?”

                            They agreed.

                             “OK, Munchkin. We both saw it again”, Brittany said, “Should we speak with her again? Ask what’s wrong?”

                             “We’ve tried that, Bubbles”, Jennifer sipped her lukewarm tea.

                             “Yeah, but there is something going on and I don’t want her to feel different about the Dino Pals. They’ve been so good for each other.”

                              “I agree”, Jennifer nodded.

                              “So, let’s try again”, Brittany stood.

                             Jennifer sighed, “OK…but you know how stubborn Sweetpea can be.”

                            Chloe was lying on her bed, Tiki on her knee. The parrot was singing to her. She sat up, moving Tiki to her hand, as her mothers appeared in the doorway.

                           “Sweetpea”, Jennifer said, “May we come in?”

                           Chloe nodded, but didn’t move, as her mothers joined her on the bed.

                           “Am I in trouble?” Chloe asked.

                           “Uh Oh!” Tiki squawked.

                           Jennifer gathered their daughter to herself and Brittany took her hand.

                          “Of course you’re not in trouble, Dynomite”, Brittany cooed, “We just want to speak with you about something. It’s not bad. I promise.”

                          “DA DA DA..DA DA DA DA DAAAAAAA!” Tiki sang.

                          Brittany took the parrot from their daughter, “You shush now, Tiki.”

                         He squawked and Brittany kissed him, “Silly bird.”

                         “Wow”, Tiki said, but seemed to settle down.

                        “What do you want to talk about, Mommies?”

                        The 2 women shared a glance, then Jennifer asked, “Sweetpea, is everything OK? Are you sure?”

                        Chloe shrugged.

                        Brittany decided on the direct approach, "Are you angry with the Dino Pals?”

                      “No”, she stated flatly.

                      “Well, something is going on, honey”, Jennifer said, “We’ve noticed you’ve been different with your friends.”

                      “No”, Chloe shook her head, “I like being with the Dinos.”

                      “We know you do, Sweetpea. But when you’re with them… sometimes…it seems to me and Mama, that you feel different when you’re with them.”

                      “Not all the time”, Jennifer added, “But sometimes you seem to get very quiet…you seem almost….sad?”

                      Chloe remained quiet and Tiki flew to her, landing on her shoulder and nuzzling her cheek, “Buck up….I love you.”

                     “I love you, Tiki”, she kissed the bird’s beak.

                     “Mother fucker!” Tiki fluffed her feathers.

                     “Tiki”, Chloe scolded.

                     “Sweetpea”, Jennifer tried to regain the little girl’s attention, “Will you tell us what’s wrong? Maybe we can help you with it.”

                      Chloe stroked the parrot’s feathers and Tiki whistled.

                     “You know”, Brittany said, “When I was a little girl, and I had a problem, my Mom would always tell me that 2 heads are better than 1.”

                     “What does that mean, Mama?”

                     “Sometimes it’s hard to think of a solution to a problem you’re having. When you share it with someone - like I did with my Mom - she had a different way of looking at things that could help. Two heads have twice as many ideas. Right now…we have 3…I think 3 heads are better than 2.”

                      “I think you’re right, Bubbles”, Jennifer squeezed their daughter, “What do you think, Sweetpea?”

                       “Maybe”, Chloe muttered.

                       “Good,” Brittany suggested, “So, first, let’s start with what you’re feeling.”

                       Chloe shrugged again.

                       “Sweetpea, let’s try this a different way. When you’re with the Dino Pals, you always have a good time. But recently, Mommy and I can see that something is bothering you. Sometimes, when you’re not speaking with them or playing, you get very quiet. We think you look sad. Has something happened? Is someone in the Dinos making you feel sad?”

                       Chloe shook her head, “No.”

                      “Oh no! Oh no! Oh no no no”, Tiki sang.

                      They ignored the parrot.

                      Jennifer stroked her hair, “Sweetheart, you don’t have to hide how you’re feeling. Something is bothering you. And Mama and I are worried.”

                      “You don’t have to be worried.”

                     “Yes, we think do”, Jennifer nodded.

                      “Sweetpea, we love that you’re part of the Dino Pals. We love how much all of you help and love each other. You have so much fun together…you learn together. And we are just concerned that something happened that might be changing how you feel about the Dinos.”

                     “No, I love all my Dinos.”

                    “Mwah!” Tiki nuzzled her cheek, “Give us a kiss, sweetie.”

                    Chloe obliged.

                     “That’s good to know, Dynamite”, Brittany cooed, “We know you love your Dino Pals. And that makes us happy. But sometimes, when you love someone or a group of people, they can let you down. They don’t mean to…but everyone makes a mistake sometimes. And it’s especially hard when someone we love lets us down…it hurts just a little bit more. Is that what happened?”

                    Chloe didn’t answer, but nodded her head.

                    Brittany kissed her hand, “Would you like to tell us about it?”

                    “We won’t be mad at the Dino Pals”, Jennifer promised, “And once you tell us we can help you decide how to fix this.”

                    Tears fell silently from Chloe’s eyes. “I’m afraid, Mommies.”

                    Jennifer pulled their daughter closer and Brittany wrapped her arms around both of them. Tiki was startled, at first, but then noticed the tears. Tiki did not like tears.

                    “No cry! No cry!” the parrot squawked. He pressed his beak to Chloe’s cheek, “Mwah!! Kisses!!”

                    Brittany kissed the bird’s head, "Thank you, Tiki. It’s going to be OK.”

                    Chloe wiped her tears, “I’m OK, Tiki.”

                    Tiki gave her another kiss for good measure, “Mwah!!”

                    “OK, sweetheart”, Brittany cooed, “Take your time. Why are you afraid?”

                   Chloe wiped her face on her Mommy’s shirt, “I don’t want to lose my Dino Pals.”

                  Jennifer and Britany shared a look over their daughter’s head.

                 “Why do you think that, Sweetpea?”

                 “Well, sometimes your friends can think you’re being mad is not good. And I don’t want to be mad. Maybe if everyone gets mad then we have no more Dino Pals. I’m really worried.”

                 “We can see you are, sweetheart”, Brittany kissed her, “But I know all the Dino Pals love each other very much, right? So we figure it out and everything will be OK.”

                 “But something is still bothering you, sweetie”, Jennifer said, “Something has changed and I hope you know you can tell us anything.”

                “I don’t want the Dino Pals to change”, she whined.

                “We know, Sweetpea. We know”, Jennifer said, “But, we know you’re upset about something and holding that in is not good for you.”

                 “Let me ask you something, honey”, Brittany said, “Are you upset with the whole group or 1 or 2 Dino Pals.”

                 “No”.Chloe insisted. She wiped a tear from her eye, “Maybe a little.”

                 The 2 women shared another look.

                 “OK, baby, please…” Jennifer had noticed Chloe stare at Gabe from time to time. She took a chance, “it seems whatever you’re upset about has something to do with Gabe. Are you mad at Gabe?”

                   “No, Mommies. I’m happy that Gabe is a Dino Pal.”

                   “I’m glad”, Jennifer said, “I promise, we will help you. And I believe, whatever is going on, you don’t have to be afraid. I believe the love all of you Dino Pals have for each other will be strong enough.”

                    “Yeah?”

                    “Yeah”, Brittany agreed. Tiki cooed and preened Chloe’s hair.

                    Chloe sighed deeply, “Mommies, it’s just not fair!” Once she started, she couldn’t stop, “Gabe is Adam’s friend and we met him at Thanksgiving and he joined the Dino Pals, and that’s good. But what about Ria?”

                    “What about Ria, honey?

                    “Ria is my friend and Tilda, Nessa, Maddie and Ember know Ria. They’re her friends at Daisies. Why isn’t Ria a Dino Pal? It’s not fair!”

                     “OK..that’s a valid question, Sweetpea”,  Jennifer said, “So let’s start with this…does Ria want to be a Dino Pal?”

                    “I don’t know. I haven’t talked to her about it. But we tell her at Daisies what the Dino Plas are doing and she says it sounds like fun.”

                     Tiki fluffed himself, “Stupid Bastards.”

                     “That’s not nice, Tiki”, Brittany corrected.

                    “He doesn’t know what that word means, Mama.”

                    “I know, Sweetpea”, Jennifer smiled, “But I don’t want him to associate that word with your Dino Pals. Now, let’s talk about Ria. You’re right - the other girls in Daisies like her a lot. If you think she would like to be a Dino Pal, then ask the rest of the Dino Pals if she can join.”

                       “Adam didn’t ask”, Chloe insisted, “They asked Gabe and he said yes. Why haven’t Tilda, Nessa, Maddie and Ember asked Ria?”

                        Neither Jennifer or Brittany had an answer.

                       “Maybe they’re nervous ‘cause she deaf?” Chloe asked.

                       “I don’t think that’s true”, Brittany filled her voice with as much assurance as she could, “Your Dino Pals are just like you - loving people who accept everybody. Maybe Gabe was accepted because he was with the whole group. I can’t really answer the question why they haven’t asked.”

                      “But, since this is so upsetting to you, you should ask them. Is it important to you that Ria is a Dino Pal?”

                       “Yesh. I want her to be.”

                       “Then you should ask them”, Jennifer said.

                      “Adam didn’t ask!” Chloe repeated.

                      “You’re right”, Brittany agreed, “So don’t ask them IF Ria can join…ask them why they haven’t asked her or you about it.”

                        “I don’t want them to be mad. I love Ria and want her to be a Dino Pal, but I don’t want to lose my other Dino Pals.”

                         Jennifer kissed their baby, “I don’t think that will happen. I know none of you want to end the Dino Pals. I believe if you speak with them, it will be better for everyone.”

                        “Yeah?”

                        “Yes”, Jennifer agreed, “Now we can plan a meeting for this weekend and you can speak with them.”

                         “I’m too nervous to wait”, Chloe said.

                         “Then, how about a Zoom call tonight? You can send out a text asking everyone to join. You don’t have to say that there’s something you need to speak about. I believe that once you all start talking, you will be comfortable enough to ask them.”

                          “Would you like to try that?” Brittany asked.

                         “I guess. Will you be in the room with me?”

                         “If you want us too.”

                         “Yes, please.”

                         Suddenly, Tiki puffed up and flew quickly to the front window. She began to bang her beak on the window, yelling, “STUPID BASTARD!”

                         The family laughed.

                         “Tiki!” Chloe scolded gently, “It’s just the mailman. You see him everyday!”

                       Jennifer and Brittany sat in Chloe’s room, well out of sight of the monitor. They were there to offer support for their daughter and both had promised to be quiet. An hour before this meeting, Jennifer had sent a text to the MAD Squad explaining what this meeting was about - she left it to Heath to decide whether or not to contact NaeNae’s parents. Both women felt that the parents should have a heads up in case this discussion got heated. They sat quietly, holding hands as the faces of all the Dino Pals near - Tilda, Nessa, Maddie, Ember, Benji, Adam and Gabe - and far - Nae Nae, Lila, Nate and Cass - appeared on the screen.

                     While her parents sat on the opposite side of the room, Tiki had a “bird’s eye” view. She sat atop the new computer monitor perch (PERCH) that had been installed atop Chloe’s computer and the desktop in the living room. As she heard the voices greet each other, Tiki walked to the edge of her perch and looked down into the monitor(PEEKING), squawking, “Hello, sweetie!”

                      The children giggled and waved at her. Tiki fluffed her crown, “What the fuck?” and cackled.

                      The Dinos all laughed and Chloe softly corrected her bird, “Tiki, you should say ‘What the heck’.”

                      “Heck”, Tiki repeated.

                      Chloe offered her hand and Tiki climbed on. The bird nuzzled her cheek, “Mwah!”

                       Chloe kissed her head and returned her to her perch. She pulled a large shelled peanut from her pocket and offered it to the bird.

                       Tiki took the treat, “Thank you” and began to noisily crack the shell for the nuts inside.         

                       Jennifer and Brittany sat quietly as the Dino Pals caught each other up on their lives - Lila showed off HeiHei’s 2 new pairs of shoes - Sparkle Uggs (BUGGS) and platform Crocs (BCROCS). Benji told them about an old movie Ella had shown him - “Singing in the Rain” - and described in detail Gene Kelly’s dance in the rain. NaeNae shared a song from her new KPop band - “Dynomite” by BTS…her favorite was J. Hope because he has a nice voice and he wants to be a source of light and hope in this world. Cass has just joined a team in school that plays Cricket - he was just learning, but joined because his friend, Shane, loved Cricket. Shane and his family had moved to Delacroix a year and a half ago from India. Gabe was now the new president of the Board Game Club in their school and the group was learning a new game -  Pokemon. Their Teacher Advisor Mr. Ross was teaching them. He showed them his new pack of cards and explained why Squirtle was the best Pokemon to start with - in his opinion. 

                      Chloe said, “My Mama loves Pokemon. She has lots of cards.”

                      “Yeah?” Gabe was impressed, “Do you play Pokemon?”

                     “No”, Chloe shook her head, “But I like to look at the cards. My favorite is Evee.”

                       “Evee is so cool”, Gabe said, “Do you think your Mama would help me?”

                       Chloe didn’t hesitate, “Yeah. She will help.”

                      “Would you ask her for me?”

                      “I will”, Chloe promised.

                      “What’s Pokemon?” Nessa asked, which started a detailed discussion and an idea that Chloe would ask Aunt Brittany to teach the group.

                       Maddie shared next - she was learning to quilt because she wanted to make jackets for all the family’s pets. She asked Adam what colors would be best for Indy, since his would be the first one she made. Adam chose blue and Maddie promised to use different shades of blue and patterns in the patches she used.

                       The children laughed and joked and asked questions about all the new activities and after a while, Chloe quieted. Jennifer and Brittany watched, waiting for Chloe to voice her concern. But the little girl seemed to be pulling back. Maybe she was worried about her friends’ reaction. The 2 Moms knew it would be better if Chloe got this out, so any resentment wouldn’t grow.

                      Brittany whistled quietly and Tiki flew to her. She whispered quietly to the bird, repeating herself a few times. She held her hand out and said, “Go to Chloe.” The bird flew and landed on the little girl’s shoulder.

                     “What are you up to, Bubbles?” Jennifer nudged her.

                     “A new trick I taught Tiki”, Brittany explained, “And a little encouragement for Dynamite.”

                     Tiki nuzzled Chloe’s cheek and Chloe kissed her bird.

                     Tiki whistled, “You go, girl! You go, girl!”

                     Nate giggled and imitated Tiki’s whistle. Tiki turned to the screen again and whistled. Nate echoed her. Tiki fluffed her feathers and flew to her perch.

                      Matilda had been enjoying hearing about the new adventures the Dinos were having and laughing with the jokes, but something was different. She watched the screen and finally spoke when there was a lull.

                     “Excuse me, Chloe. Are you OK?”

                     “What?” Chloe was surprised.

                     “I don’t know”, Matilda shrugged, “You look like you’re thinking about something very hard.”

                      “Is school OK?” Nate asked.

                      The rest of the Dinos shifted their focus to Chloe.

                      Nessa tapped her screen, drawing everyone’s attention.

                      “Battle Sister”, she said gently, “Do you need help? Someone bothering you? Are you sad? I’ll help you fix it.”

                      “We all will”, Cass stated.

                      Chloe sighed and turned to face her Mommies. They smiled at her and Jennifer whispered, “Go ahead, Sweetpea. Tell them.”

                     Chloe turned back to her friends.

                     “Please tell us what is bothering you so we can help”, Adam said.

                     Chloe took a deep breath. “I’m not mad or sad. I’m frustrated.”

                     “Who frustrates you?” NaeNae asked.

                    “All of you!” Chloe snapped. She watched as all her Dinos drew back, their eyes widening in surprise.

                     “I’m sorry”, she said, “I did not mean to snap at you. I’m just so…. so …frustrated.”

                     “Why, Battle Sister?” Chloe’s voice was soft, “Why?”

                     Chloe knew she had backed herself into a corner, but she was nervous. What if the Dino Plas did the unthinkable?

                     “I’m nervous”, she admitted to them, “I want us all to stay Dino Pals.”

                     “We will”, Maddie promised.

                     “We all want to stay Dino Pals”, Matilda echoed.

                     Nessa tapped her screen again to get everyone’s attention, “Can I say something?”

                    “Yes”, NaeNae said as the rest of the Dinos nodded.

                    “We made a promise we would always be Dino Pals. We love each other and have so much fun. And we are going to keep that promise.”

                     “You’re right, Nessa”, Matilda said.

                     “I know”, Nessa nodded, “My Daddy always says if we don’t tell people we love when we are upset with them, we can’t fix it and make it better. It’s OK, Battle Sister. Please tell us.”

                     The Dinos quieted, giving Chloe the space to speak. The little girl wrung her hands in her lap - she was still nervous - she didn’t want to lose her Dino Pals, but she didn’t want Ria to be left out anymore. 

                      “I am very frustrated…” she whispered, “with all my Dino Pals.”

                      There was a flurry of surprised voices - “What?” “Why?” “What did we do?” “Sorry”

                     Adam clapped his hands, quieting everyone, “Wait a minute. Wait a minute.”

                    “What did we do, Chloe?” NaeNae asked. 

                    “Why isn’t Ria a Dino Pal?” she held her breath.

                   “What?” Maddie was confused.

                    “Why don’t you ask Ria to be a Dino Pal?” Chloe repeated.

                    “Who’s Ria?” Lila asked.

                    “I was going to ask that too”, Cass said.

                    “We don’t know who Ria is”, Benji said.

                    Chloe realized they were right. Not every Dino Pal knew who Ria was.

                    “You’re right”, she nodded, “Lila, Nate, Cass, NaeNae, Adam, Benji and Gabe, you don’t know who Ria is. But Nessa, Maddie Tilda and Ember do. Why don’t you ask Ria to be a Dino Pal?”

                     The 4 named girls were quiet.

                     “Well?” Chloe prompted.

                    “Why didn’t you ask us if she could be a Dino Pal?” Maddie voiced what everyone was thinking.

                      “Adam didn’t ask. Gabe came to Thanksgiving and we liked him and we asked him to be a Dino Pal.”

                      “Wait”, Gabe put up his hands, “I don’t want anyone to be mad.”

                     “I’m not mat at you, Gabe”, Chloe explained, “You’re the best and I’m very happy you are a Dino Pal. But if Adam didn’t ask to have his friend become a Dino Pal, why do I?”

                      Ember, Nessa, Maddie and Tilda remained quiet. They had been with Ria once a week at Daisies. They had sold cookies together this year. And they liked Ria. She was fun…but not 1 of them thought to ask her. The silence stretched for a few minutes. No one was sure what to say.

                     “I don’t know why”, Maddie finally admitted.

                     “Maybe you guys don’t like Ria”, Chloe supplied.

                     “No, that’s not true”, Matilda insisted, “We love Ria. She’s so cool.”

                     Chloe couldn’t understand, “Maybe you don’t think she’s fun?”

                     No one answered right away. Then Nessa took a deep breath and covered her mouth.

                     “I think we made a big mistake”, she admitted.

                     “I think you’re right”, Ember agreed.

                     “We can fix it”, Matilda said, “We can ask her.”

                     “Does Ria want to be a Dino Pal?” Benji asked, again.

                     “I don’t know. We did not ask her”, Maddie admitted, “We tell her about all the fun we have together and she says that’s so nice. Maybe she wants to be a Dino Pal.”

                      Matilda blushed, “Maybe she hoped we would ask her.”

                      “Oh no”, Ember shook her head, “That makes me sad.” 

                     “And embarrassed”, Maddie said, “Maybe we made her feel a little sad because we tell her how much fun we have as Dino Pals and we didn’t think that maybe she wants to have fun with us.”

                     Everyone was quiet as they thought about this. Ember, Nessa, Maddie and Tilda were uneasy that they never thought to ask Ria. They had not even thought to ask Chloe about it.

                      “I’m so sorry”, Matilda said quietly, “I think all of us made a big mistake.”

                      “I’m sorry too”, Nessa added, “Ria is so much fun and I think all the Dino Pals will like her. Can we ask Ria to come with us next time so everyone can meet her?”

                      “Does she have to meet everyone before we ask her?” Chloe asked. She was tired of waiting.

                      “No”, Cass said, “Not all of us were at Thanksgiving when Gabe was asked.”

                     “And not everyone met NaeNae before we asked her”, Lila added.

                      “So when you see her at Daisies, ask her”, Adam said.

                      “Do all the Dino Pals think we should ask her?” Chloe needed confirmation.

                      There was a unanimous “Yes!” and the children began to laugh and cheer, celebrating that a new Dino Pal might join. After all, Ria could say ‘No” but that didn’t worry Chloe. She thought Ria was hoping for an invite even though she never asked her. Tiki began to dance, getting caught up in the excitement she heard.

                      “Yay!!! Mother Fuckers!!!” she squawked.

                      “OK. OK”, Nessa said, “Battle Sister, I’m sorry. Tilda, Maddie and Ember are sorry. But when we go to Daisies next week we will ask Ria if she wants to be a Dino Pal and if she says yes - then she’s a Dino Pal. OK?

                       “OK!” Chloe’s grin filled her face and the anxiety she had felt disappeared.

                       “Can you forgive us? We are sorry!” Tilda asked.

                       “Yes, I can”, Chloe said.

                       Steve sat in the living room, reading while his baby was on the Dino Pal call. He had promised Y/N he would call her as soon as he knew what was going on. Soon enough, he heard her toddling and Fergus’ nails. He placed a bookmark in his book and lay it on the coffee table.

                     “So, my girl”, he smiled, “How are the Dino Pals?”

                     She climbed into his lap and snuggled against him as he engulfed her in his arms. Fergus snuggled next to the two of them.

                     “They’re good”, she said, “But, Daddy, I made a big mistake.”

                     “I’m sure it wasn’t a big mistake”, he assured.

                     “Oh, yes, Daddy. It was”, she said, “Me and Nessa and Ember and Maddie didn’t think about Chloe’s or Ria’s feelings.”

                      “Tell me about it, my girl.”

                      She explained how Chloe was upset because no one had thought to invite Ria to join the Dino Pals. He listened patiently as she explained the whole conversation to him.

                      “OK”, he nodded, “And you don’t know why you didn’t invite Ria to join while you did invite Gabe?”

                       “No, Daddy. I don’t know. I don’t like that Chloe thinks we didn’t like Ria and I don’t like that maybe Ria feels left out.”                         “I’m sorry, too, that Chloe felt that way, but I’m very glad she shared it with all the Dinos. Everything is OK now, right? You decided on a solution?”

                       “Yes, Daddy”, she nodded, “When we go to Daisies this week we’ll ask Ria if she wants to be a Dino.”

                       “I’m sure she’ll say yes”, Steve assured, “She gets along well with you, Nessa, Ember, Maddie and Chloe.”

                        “Daddy”, Matilda giggled, “She’s Chloe’s friend from school.”                       “I know”, Steve chuckled.

                       “But, Daddy, I’m a little nervous. What if Ria feels left out? What if her feelings are hurt? What if she says ‘No’ because she’s really mad at us?”

                       “I don’t know if she’s angry, hurt or not”, Steve admitted, “But if she feels that way, you can apologize to her.”

                       “Yeah.” She quieted for a few minutes and Steve just enjoyed this moment with his baby in his arms.

                       “I’m mad at myself, Daddy”, she admitted, “I should have asked Ria. She’s so cool and she’s so much fun.”

                       Steve kissed her hair, “That’s fair, but there’s no reason to be angry with yourself.”

                       “But we asked Gabe!”

                      “You did because you were all together”, he said gently, “I think you didn’t ask her because she hasn’t been around all the Dino Pals. Maybe we parents, the MAD Squad, should have invited her family to join us.”

                       “Maybe, Daddy, but all of us in Daisies love Ria and we should have thought about it.”

                         Steve nodded, “That’s another maybe. However, now you all know you would like her to join so you can ask her.”

                        “Yes.”

                        “But may I make a suggestion?”

                        She nodded against his chest.

                        “I think, instead of asking Ria to be a Dino Pal at the Daisy meeting, she should have the opportunity to meet the rest of them. Maybe, at this next Daisy meeting, when the parents come to pick you up, the MAD Squad and I will invite Ria, Jett, Joel and Stefan out and all of you can meet. Then she can be asked by the whole group.”

                        She sat back and smiled, “The Dino Pals think we should ask her at the next Daisy meeting.”

                         “You said that”, Steve nodded, “But if Ria wants to be a Dino Pal her family will become a part of the MAD Squad. I think it might be a good idea for them to meet all of us first.”

                        She thought about that for a minute, “That’s a good idea, Daddy.”

                        “I have them once in a while”, he chuckled and his baby giggled. “I’ll speak with the MAD Squad tomorrow and we’ll make plans.”

                        “OK, Daddy”, she snuggled with her Dad then tapped his chest, “Daddy, can I have some cheese and tea.”

                        He tightened his arms around her, “Yes. But in a few more minutes. I need more My Girl - Daddy snuggles.”

                       “Me too.”

                       Steve found himself in another Security meeting to keep the kids safe. He was joined by Tasha, Maria and Bucky. Today was the planning session for the Cub Scout Popcorn Sale.

                      “The last exercise went pretty well”, Bucky observed, “We learned which of the newer agents are doing well and which need some work.”

                      “Some of them need a lot of work”, Maria noted, “I mean 2 of them were spotted before they left Newark airport.”

                      Tasha smirked, “They’ve gotten some extra training and have asked to volunteer for this one.”

                      “Do you think they’re ready?” Steve asked.

                      “Maybe…but it’s a good way to find out”, Maria said, “And if they fail this time, they’ll be offered positions within SHIELD, but not as field agents.”

                       “They’re more upset they disappointed Captain America”, Bucky said.

                        “They didn’t disappoint me”, Steve said.

                        “They think they did”, Maria smiled, “So, get a comforting speech ready in your head for when we tell them.”

                         “IF that happens”, Steve stressed,  “I’ll speak with them.”

                         “OK”, Maria nodded.

                         “The first thing I want to share with you is”, Tasha stood and used a laptop to project a map of the city on the board, “We’re not having the sale here at the Tower. I want to do this in unfamiliar surroundings rather than where we had the exercise before and where they work. We’ll make a show of repair work being done and Mr. Stark will generously offer his building at 9th Ave and W. 46th St. There’s an outside lunch area on the side of the building, adjacent to a small park here”, she pointed, “We can set them up there. The park has a small fountain. The water will give them a slight advantage by covering any noise they make.”

                           Steve smiled. He knew that park - the fountain had blue and white tiles - it was where his girl had caught Matt and Ryan.

                           “I’ll need you to set up a meeting for me and the Pack leaders”, Maria smiled, “I’ll break the news and offer Mr. Stark’s sincerest apologies.

                         “Which airport will they be starting from?” Steve asked.

                         Maria grinned wickedly, “Not an airport. This time we’re dropping them off at Newark Penn Station. They are not allowed to take the Jersey Transit trains. They have to find a different way into the city.”

                          “Impressive”, Steve nodded and Bucky stood and pointed to the map, “Snipers will be positioned here, here, here and here. Tony set up a program that will be installed on the burner phones given to the infiltrating agents. If they’re spotted by a sniper the moment the red dot touches them, the program will tell them they're dead.”

                            “Does it have to be dead?” Steve asked.

                            “In the real world they would be dead”, Bucky stated flatly.

                            Steve put his hands up in surrender, “OK.”

                           “The mission will be the same. The infiltrators will try to get to the line and cut in without anyone noticing”, Maria added.

                            Steve nodded and Tasha displayed a list on the board.

                            “These are the agents we’ll be using. Let’s talk about where our rovers will be.”

                            Steve showed up very early, checking to ensure everyone was in position. There would be a few Rovers to watch and Steve went over their routes with them. He thanked everyone for participating and went to ensure the tables were set up and ready for the Pack.

                            Steve waited at the tables that had been set up. Fergus was spending the afternoon with his best friend and Thomas stood at the front of the building waiting for the troop. Steve knew they were here by the noise of their approach.

                           “Slow down!” Jacob said as he rushed to stem the tide of his Pack.

                           “Pack 791!” Rob’s voice commanded attention, “Stop and wait!”

                           The boys froze. “Just follow Jacob…and walk slowly”, Rob stated.

                           The boys were giggling, but followed Jacob at a slower pace.

                           “OK, boys”, Jacob instructed, “Please line up here so I can introduce you.”

                           “We  know Uncle Steve, Big Bro”, Benji laughed.                           “You do”, Rob said as he joined them, “But some of your Pack have never met him.”

                            “Sorry”, Benji dropped his head, embarrassed.

                            “It’s OK”, Rob chuckled, “Why don’t the 3 of you who know him, go give your Uncle a hug. Then you can introduce the rest of your Pack.”

                             Benji, Adam and Gabe broke from their friends and charged their Uncle, Steve crouching to catch them as they crashed into him.

                            “Hi, Uncle Steve”, Gabe smiled, “Are you working with us today?”

                           Rob joined them and after hugging Steve, he explained, “Well, Mr. Stark doesn’t really know any of us, so he wanted one of his most trusted people to be here with us.”

                         Steve blushed, “In case you need anything.”

                         Jacob hugged Steve then turned to his Pack, “OK, Pack. Line up so you can meet Mr. Steve.”

                        The boys lined up and Jacob pointed to Benji, “Little Bro, why don’t you do the introductions?”

                        “OK”, Benji took Steve’s hand and led him to the 1st boy, “Uncle Steve, this is Jake. Jake, this is Mr. Steve.”

                        Jake offered his hand and Steve shook it, “It’s very nice to meet you, Mr. Steve.”

                        “I’m happy to meet you, Jake.”

                        Benji continued down the line introducing Mario, Brian and Simon. Each boy shook Steve’s hand.

                       “Thank you for the warm welcome”, Steve smiled, “And I have someone to introduce myself.”

                       The man who had greeted them in front of the building came to stand next to Steve.

                        “Rob, Jacob, Benji, Adam, Gabe, Jake, Mario, Brian and Simon, this is my friend and co-worker, Thomas.”

                         Thomas blushed when Steve called him a friend and, with Steve encouraging him, he walked down the line shaking hands with everyone.

                        “Hi”, he smiled, “I’m happy to meet all of you and to help with this sale.”

                        “Thanks, Thomas”, Rob said.

                        “Wait a minute”, Adam held up a hand, “Your name is Thomas. Are you the Thomas who walks Fergus when Uncle Steve has to go away?”

                         “Yes, he is”, Steve  confirmed.

                         “It’s nothing, really”, Thomas demurred, “It makes it easier for Ms. Y/N and Matilda. I’m up early for a run and I would rather walk Fergus at night. And Fergus likes me.”

                         “Yes he does”, Steve agreed.

                         “Thank you for helping Aunt Y/N and Tilda”, Adam said.

                         “You’re very welcome”, Thomas blushed.

                         Rob clapped his hands, “OK, Pack. Let’s go unpack the van and get set up.”

                        The table was set up and Thomas retrieved a cooler of cold drinks for the kids. (TABLESETUP)

                       “There’s a security guard by the door there”, Thomas pointed, “His name is Danny. If you need to use the bathroom, just go to him and he’ll take you there.”

                        “OK”, Rob smiled, “Are we ready?”

                        The boys cheered and Steve went to the door. There was already a line beginning to form, so he opened the door, ushering everyone in. The Pack began their sales pitch.

                        The sale had been going on for about an hour. Most of the people here were the ones who worked here. Most of these were not Agents, but they all worked for Stark Industries. There were a few Agents scattered among the crowd. Jake had just finished packing a bag for Dipali when he noticed a big, black car pull up at the front of the building.

                        “That’s so cool!” he pointed.

                        Everyone’s attention turned to the car and Steve and Thomas shared a look and a smile.

                        “That’s Mr. Stark’s car”, Steve said as Happy got out of the driver’s seat.

                        “Boyo”, Rob, said, “Go meet your Uncle Happy and bring him to the front of the line.”

                         Adam ran to his Uncle and hugged him, “You go straight to the front of the line, Uncle Happy.” 

                         “Thanks, Adam.” He took the little boy's hand and joined the Pack.

                           He turned back to the line of people waiting.

                         “Do you mind?” he pointed to the limo, “Mr. Stark is taking a phone call and we’re on our way to a meeting.”

                          “It’s OK, Happy”, the woman at the front of the line waved, “We know he’s on a tight schedule.”

                           “Thanks, Janet.”

                           He hugged Benji, Gabe, Jacob, Rob and Steve, then shook Thomas’ hand. He pointed back over his shoulder at the line, “Seems like you guys are very popular.

                         “We are”, Steve confirmed.

                        “Happy let me introduce the rest of our Pack Mates to you”, Jacob tapped each boy on the head, “This is Jake, Mario, Brian and Simon. Boys, this is Mr. Happy. As you can see he works for Mr. Stark too.”

                         “First of all, boys, Mr. Stark wanted to apologize that you could not sell outside Stark Tower. He has given permission for everyone who works there to come here and buy.”

                          “That’s very nice of him”, Simon said.

                          “Please tell him thank you”, Mario added.

                          “I will. Now before I take him to this meeting, he needs snacks. I need 5 of everything.”

                           “5?” Rob asked, “That’s very generous.”

                           Happy laughed, “Don’t worry. It won’t go to waste.”

                          The boys packed up the bags and Happy paid. He walked back to the limo just as Tony stepped out of the back seat. Tony was dressed impeccably - a deep navy blue suit, pale pink shirt and blue patterned tie. He wore sunglasses and they saw a flash of a gold watch as he raised his hand in greeting. The boys waved back, calling, “Thank you, Mr. Stark.”

                           Happy handed him 1 of the bags of snacks and Tony returned to the back seat. Once Happy was in the driver’s seat, the car pulled slowly away.

                           “That was so cool”, Jake laughed, “I want 1 of those when I grow up.”

                           Rob placed his hand on his shoulder, “You can but that is for the future. Right now we have customers to take care of.”

                            The afternoon continued and the line seemed never ending. Rob was concerned they might run out. All of Matilda’s friends made an appearance - 

Phil, Jaq, Malcolm, Cameron, Anthony, Jeremy, Tom, Don and Jenna. Steve packed the bag for Jenna and whispered as he handed it to her.

                            “Not trying for today?”

                           “No”,she shook her head, “Jaq blew my cover, telling everyone how she caught me and the technique I was using.”  

                           Steve nodded, knowing how the Agents who had caught the Infiltrators would brag about how they did it.

                           “Maybe next time.”

                          Both Steve and Thomas clocked the area around the sale. They were not allowed to intervene, just observe. Thomas pointed across the street to an Infiltrator as a red dot appeared on him. They knew it was a red dot, because the infiltrator pulled out his phone and his whole body language telegraphed frustration.

                           “Close”, Steve observed.

                           “Not close enough”, Thomas smiled, “I’ll let him know.”                           Thomas walked into the building and upstairs to a small office with enough windows to give a full 180 degree view. Sitting in a chair, his feet on the window sill was Bucky. He put the binoculars down as Thomas entered.

                           “Snipers got Agent Callaghan across the street.”

                           Bucky checked his list, “Good. There’s a few more out there. Let’s see how they do.”

                            Steve noticed Maria come out of the building, accompanied by Violette and Nick Fury. Maria walked ahead, apologizing to those who waited, explaining Mr. Fury was late to the meeting Mr. Stark had gone to. Nick began to stalk past the waiting people, black leather coat flowing behind him. Violette grabbed his hand and he glared at her.

                           “Stop the scare tactics, Nick”, she teased.

                           “Why do I put up with you?”

                           “You’d be lost without me.”

                            Maria chuckled as she had heard similar arguments between these 2 before.

                            Steve greeted the group, “Hi, Violette, Maria and Nick.” He explained to the Pack, “Nick is one of Mr. Starks’ vice presidents.”

                           Nick narrowed his eye at Steve, but Violette intervened quickly, “Hi, Steve. Hi, Thomas. For those of you who don’t know us, I’m Violette, this is Maria and this is NICK.” 

                           “Hi”, Thomas waved nervously.

                           “Ladies and gentleman”, Steve smiled, “Allow me to introduce the Pack Leaders, Rob and Jacob. And The Pack - Benji, Adam, Gabe, Jake, Mario, Brian and Simon.”

                             “Hi, boys”, Maria smiled, “I understand you have chocolate covered pretzels?”

                             “Yes, Miss”, Adam led her over, “We have plenty right here.”

                             Violette nudged Nick discreetly and he let the frown drop from his face.

                            “So, boys”, he asked, “Are you enjoying Cub Scouts.”

                           “Yes, sir”, Benji said.

                            “We want to go all the way”, Mario stated as fact.

                            “My baby brother did”, Violette said, “All the way to Eagle Scout.”

                            “So did I”, Rob said.

                            Violette clapped her hands, “Well done” and Rob blushed under her praise.

                            “What’s an Eagle Scout?” Gabe asked.

                            “It’s the highest rank in Scouting”, Nick explained, “It’s difficult to attain, but it would demonstrate to everyone who meets you that you have qualities of leadership, perseverance and a high character.”

                            “I want to try for that”, Brian said.

                           The rest of the boys nodded in agreement.

                           Nick smiled, “And I believe all of you can do it by following your Pack Leader’s example.” He smiled at Rob.

                          “Nick, you’re already late for the meeting”, Violette prodded.

                          “You’re right”, he nodded. He chose white cheddar popcorn, beef jerky and salted Virginia peanuts. 

                            Violette chose 2 bags of each type of popcorn - Butter Popcorn, White Cheddar Popcorn, Kettle Popcorn and Salted Caramel Popcorn. She also chose Honey Roasted Peanuts and 3 boxes of Chocolate Covered Pretzel.

                            They thanked the boys and returned to the building.

                            The line was beginning to thin. Steve saw the rest of the family finally in line. He nudged Thomas to point out Tony’s attire. Rather than the suit he wore before he was now wearing baggy jeans, an Iron Maiden t-shirt with scuffed sneakers and a Stark Enterprises ballcap.

                           Adam spotted the group first. He waved his hand, yelling, “Hi, Aunt Tasha. Hi, Uncle Tony. Hi, Uncle Bruce. Hi, Uncle Sam. Hi, Uncle Rhodey.”

The family waved back and Rob laughed, “Go ahead, boys. Go see you Aunt and Uncles. But no cutting the line.”

                          Benji, Gabe and Adam ran down for hugs.

                          “Sorry”, Gabe scuffed his sneakers, “Uncle Rob says no cutting.”

                          “That’s OK”, Sam smiled, “The line doesn’t look very long.”

                          “No cutting?” Tony stood on his tiptoes scanning the table at the front, “Are you guys gonna run out?”

                           “Tony!” Rhodey poked him in the ribs.

                          “It’s OK, Uncle Tony”, Adam assured him, “We have enough.”

                          Tony placed a hand over his heart, “Thank goodness.”

                          “Where’s Uncle James?” Adam asked.

                          Tasha smiled, “He has to work…however…” she held up a piece of paper, “I have his order right here.”

                          “We’re OK here, boys”, Bruce said, “But you 3 should get back to the table and help your customers.”

                          “OK. We’ll see you soon.”

                           Thomas nudged Steve and whispered, “There’s one…3 o’clock by the fountain.”

                           Steve took his time, but spotted the Infiltrator as an Agent came behind him and tapped his shoulder.

                           “That was a close one”, he whispered.

                            “I’ll let him know.” Thomas returned to Bucky’s perch, “Agent Dianna Cruze just tapped Agent Aaron Ellison by the fountain.”

                            Bucky nodded. “He did better this time.”

                            “He was stopped at the airport last time, wasn’t he?” Thomas asked.

                            He was”, Bucky nodded, “Along with the last infiltrator we have out there. Let Steve know I’m going to stand by the exit to the park. This last Agent should be making an appearance soon.”

                          The boys were busy helping their customers and the family was almost there. Jacob opened another box of beef jerky.

                          “I’m glad this line is almost done. This is the last box of jerky and we only have a box each of Butter popcorn, kettle popcorn and honey roasted peanuts.”

                         Rob checked the line, “We should be OK.” He checked his watch, “And it’s almost closing time.”

                        “Please don’t run out before Tony gets here”, Thomas pleaded, “He’ll be very grumpy if he misses out on snacks.”

                          Steve confirmed, “Yes he will.”

                          The next 2 customers were finishing up when Steve spotted him. The Infiltrator came from the park, through a corner covered with bushes. Steve watched as he took his time coming so as not to alert anyone with a sound. He knew Bucky was in the park and had probably clocked him, but he also could not interfere.

                          The Infiltrator had successfully made it through the bushes. He stood for a moment, then mussed his hair. He hurried to the line and tapped a woman waiting in line.

                          “I’m so sorry, ma’am”, he smiled meekly, “Would you mind if I cut.” He looked at his watch, “It’s getting late and I need to pick up my wife to take her to work. She’s an ER nurse and I would love to surprise her with a few snacks.”                           “Of course”, the woman smiled, “That’s so sweet. Please thank your wife for me. I know how hard nurses work - harder than any doctor I know.”

                           “That’s so true. Thank you so much”, the Infiltrator offered his hand, “I’m Curtis, by the way.”

                            “I’m Mary.”

                            “I really appreciate this, Mary. Please, let me treat you to whatever you wanted from the Scouts.”

                            “Oh, that’s so kind, but not necessary.”

                            “Please…I insist”, Curtis smiled.

                            The family was behind this exchange and Bruce looked around, “I thought there was no cutting.”

                            Tasha had, of course, clocked him but she nudged Bruce and spoke quietly, “Please be quiet. He’s part of the exercise.”

                            Curtis and Mary continued their conversation, Curtis ensuring that he was behind someone or leaning over, making it difficult for a sniper to shoot him. Finally they made it to the table. He examined the it, “May I have 2 Beef Jerkys, a can of Honey Roasted Peanuts, a can of Salted Virginia Peanuts and a bag of Salted Caramel Popcorn”, he took his wallet out of his back pocket, “And 1 more thing. This is my new friend, Mary. She was very kind helping me so don’t take her money. Whatever she wants, I got it.”

                            “Thank you, Curtis.”

                            “You are so welcome, Mary.”

                            She picked her items and said goodbye to Curtis as he finished paying. As soon as the bag was in his hands, he threw his arms up in the air and started firmly, “YES!”

                            The Scouts were confused, but Curtis recovered quickly, “Sorry. I love the Scout’s popcorn and I have been waiting all year for this.”

                            “We’re glad you like it so much and thanks for coming”, Mario said.

                            As Curtis turned to leave, Steve caught his eye and smiled, giving him a little nod. Curtis was on Cloud 9 - Captain America himself approved of his job. Could this day get any better?                             As he stepped into the park, Bucky approached him and spoke quietly, “Celebrating, Agent?”

                           Curtis began to examine his shoes, “Sorry, Sergeant. I fucked up so badly last time, I wanted to do better.”

                           “You did good, Curtis. We’ll see you in the morning.”

                           “Yes, Sergeant.” he watched as Bucky walked away and reassessed his day - it did get better! Approval from Cap and the Sarge said he did good. He needed a drink.

                             Bucky walked into the lunch area, joining Steve and Thomas. Gabe, Adam and Benji rushed to hug him, then introduced their fellow Scouts. Bucky also hugged Jacob and Rob.

                             “You made it”, Jacob observed.

                            “Finished early”, Bucky smiled, “Thought you might need some help breaking everything down.”

                            “Thanks”, Rob smiled.

                            “And since I’m here, I can get what I need”, Bucky smiled.

                            “But, Uncle James, Aunt Tasha has your list”, Adam said.

                            “Yeah, but I’m here.”

                            Steve smirked, “Tasha has his list? Are you sure?”

                            “Yeah, Uncle Steve”, Adam nodded, “She showed us.”

                           “Then you have to wait until they get to the table, James”, Steve said.

                           “Are you kidding me?”

                           “I am not”, Steve said dryly.

                           “Uncle James, if you just got here, you would have to wait at the end of the line”, Benji explained.

                           Bucky looked at the line. It wasn’t long, but he didn’t want to wait at the end. “Fine”, he sighed, “I’ll wait for Tasha.”

                           “Thank you, Uncle James”, Gabe smiled.

                           “You still staying to break everything down?” Rob teased.

                           Bucky nodded, “Sure I am.”

                           The sale had gone very well and the Scouts were proud of themselves. In the morning, Steve had dropped his girl with her Mama for the walk to school. He and Fergus stepped off the elevator and headed to the kitchen for coffee. Bucky was pouring himself a cup.

                          “Can I have one?”,Steve sat at the table.

                          “Sure”, Bucky poured a second cup and joined him, “Hobbit got off to school.”

                          “Yeah”, he nodded, “And she’s with Y/N for the next 4 days.”

                          Bucky rolled his eyes, “Yeah. I know. When you get her back, how about we spend a day at the Aquarium, barring any plans you have?”

                         “Sounds good”, Steve sipped his coffee, “Did you review any performances from Saturday?”

                          “Yeah, I spoke with the Infiltrators who were caught. We went over where they erred and what they could do to improve their techniques. I spoke with Aaron alone.”

                          “Why? Did he really screw this up?”

                          “No, actually, he was the one caught by the fountain. I showed him his mistake, but I also praised how much he had improved.”

                           “Okay?” Steve seemed a little confused.

                           “Remember the cookie sale? The 2 agents that never made it out of Newark airport?”

                            Steve nodded.

                            “One of them was Aaron. I told him he had done much better and would continue to improve as he trained.”

                             “Who was the other one?”

                             “Curtis”, Bucky smiled.

                             Steve nodded, “Well done.”

                             Bucky agreed, “He worked hard and it paid off. Will you be speaking to the Agents who caught their targets and Curtis?”

                             “So, we correct in private and praise in public?”

                             “We both know that works better”, Bucky said.

                             “I agree. So yes, I’ll be down a little later. I have a thank you card for Mr. Stark, signed by the whole troop.”

                             “OK. I’ll expect you.”

                              Steve entered the gym, as Bucky was running the Agents through calisthenics. The Agents continued until Bucky called a halt.

                             Steve smiled, “Morning, Agents. First, allow me to congratulate all of you. I appreciate you participating in this exercise. I understand from Sergeant Barnes that some of you are disappointed in your performance. He and I agree you all did very well. Remember, you Agents who tried to infiltrate the line are inexperienced Agents, while the protectors are all seasoned. Every one of you did very well and you will all improve.” He waited for them to really hear what he was saying. “You should be proud of yourselves.”

                           He looked around the group, “There are a few, however,  I would like to speak with. Would Agent Aaron Ellison, Agent Dianna Cruze and Agent Curtis Peterson please come forward?”

                          The 3 Agents presented themselves to the Captain. Both Steve and Bucky could see how nervous the 3 of them were.

                          “Agent Cruze, I want to commend you on your very quick action. Looking over the footage, you were across the park when you spotted Agent Ellison. You approached without alerting him or disrupting the lives of the other people in the park. No one else knew what you were doing and that takes a lot of skill.”

                           “Thank you, Captain.”

                           “You are very welcome”, he turned his attention to the next Agent, “Agent Ellison…you should be very proud of yourself. I’m sure you were a little concerned after the last exercise, but you have exceeded expectations…I hope you have exceeded your own. When you look back on this exercise, please remember Agent Cruze has a little more experience than you. You should be proud of how well you did.”

                           Aaron blushed and dropped his eyes, “Thank you very much, Captain.”

                          “No thanks are necessary”, Steve grinned, “You did well.” His grin grew wider as he turned to the final Agent, “And finally, Agent Peterson. I would imagine that you also had a lot of doubts after the last exercise.”                           “Yes, Captain. I didn’t make it out of the airport before Agent Pierre caught me.”

                           Agent Pierre smiled and raised his hand, “May I speak, Captain?”                           “You may.”

                           “I just want to reiterate to Agents Ellison and Peterson that I have far more experience than they. And though I caught them easily, in my experience, I learned far more from my mistakes than anything else. And that’s why there are drills and exercises…so we can make mistakes and learn.”

                           “Well said”, Steve nodded. He could see Bucky also nodding in agreement. He returned his attention to the Agent standing in front of him, “Agent Peterson, while the first exercise didn’t go the way you planned, you examined your mistakes and sought out fellow Agents who could help you hone your skills. Agent Sawyer and I saw you come through the bushes. You took your time, analyzing the situation in front of you. You determined the most likely candidate to unknowingly assist you. You made a few slight changes to your appearance and approached your target, using what you believed would be sympathy on her part to get you in the line. You ensured no sniper would get a clean shot at you. You engaged your target in simple conversation to put her at ease, then rewarded her at the end. Would you like to share with your fellow Agents the reason you chose that target?”

                           “Um…yes, sir”, Curtis stuttered, “I chose her because I noticed the wedding ring and the backpack she wore. It had cute little charms on it…something I thought could be used to amuse small children. I also saw a small bunny tucked into the side pocket. The bunny was small and delicate..the perfect size for a small child…no more than 2 years, I believed. Knowing that, I told her I was late taking my wife - an ER nurse to work - but I wanted to get her snacks first. I believed she had given birth recently and would be sympathetic towards nurses.”

                             “What is her baby’s name”, Bucky asked.

                             “Her name is Emily and she is a year and a half.”

                             Steve nodded, “I heard you speaking with her and she told you all about her.”

                            “What did you tell her about your wife?”

                            “I said her name was Catherine, she worked at the ER in New York Presbyterian and she was in her 1st rotation there. As I hoped, Mary was very sympathetic about the nurses in hospitals.”

                              “And when did you decide on that story?” Bucky asked.

                              “Once I picked Mary.”

                              Bucky nodded in approval, “Was that the original story you had in mind?”

                              “No, Sergeant”, Curtis admitted, “I was so focused on getting to the line that I didn’t have a story ready. That’s why I paused when I got through the bushes, Captain. I had to think how to accomplish the mission on the fly.”

                              “Most missions have a few bumps where plans have to be reevaluated or changed - as you say - on the fly”, Steve said, “You should be very proud. You overcame your doubts and completed your mission carefully and with precision.”

                              “Thank you, Captain.”

                              “Of course”, Steve nodded then shook each Agents’ hand, “I have taken enough time from your training,” he looked up at the Agents watching them, “All of you should be proud and I thank each of you for participating.” He nodded to Bucky, “Thank you for the time, Buck.”

                               “Sure…alright, Agents, let’s get back to it.”

                               Steve began to leave as the 3 Agents returned to their places, whispering amongst themselves.

                              “Praise from Captain America!”

                              “Damn! I was afraid I was going to stutter.”

                              “I can’t believe it. Captain America actually knows our names!”

                              Steve smiled and  glanced behind himself at Bucky, who smiled back and nodded.

                             Steve stopped and turned to face the Agents again, “Excuse me.”

                             Silence descended and every eye turned to the Captain.

                             “I just wanted to reiterate - every one of you should be proud and I am very thankful.” 

                             Some of the Agents blushed and shuffled their feet.

                             Steve held his arm straight out in front of himself, clenching his hand into a fist. “Go ahead”, he encouraged, “Fist your bumps!”

                             There were a few gasps from the Agents and Ronald said, “Did you see ‘Project Hail Mary’, sir?”

                            Bucky answered first, “We did.”

                            “And it was pretty good”, Steve added.

                            The Agents all turned their attention to Bucky and he shook his head, “Go ahead. Get it out of your systems.”

                            The Agents began to fist bump each other and Steve chuckled. As he left he could hear Bucky, “OK…OK…enough celebrating. Let’s get back to work.

                     Matilda was in her Mama’s office working on her homework. Today, Ms. Stein had assigned a sheet called “Community Helpers”. They had spoken about people who help - like Doctors, Nurses, Teachers, Police Officers, Firemen, Mailmen, Librarians and the many other people in our Communities. Matilda loved this lesson because it reminded her of the advice she had learned from Mr. Rogers - “Look for the helpers. There will always be helpers.”

                    Ms. Stein had explained that there were many jobs that helpers did, but a helper could be just an ordinary person like her and her classmates. They would be helpers when they carried the groceries for someone, gave someone directions or helped someone pick up things they had dropped. Ms. Stein wanted them to answer questions on their sheet, then write a paragraph about how they could be helpers.

                   There was a knock on the open door and there stood her Aintín Ryan. She slid off the chair and ran to her wrapping her arms around her as Ryan picked her up and they spun around.

                    “Hi, wee one”, Ryan’s brogue was gentle as she spoke, “How was school today?”

                     “Aintín Ryan”, she giggled, “I didn’t know you were coming today.”

                     Ryan booped her nose, “Surprise!”

                     “Best surprise”, Matilda kissed her cheek.

                     “I’ll be getting your Mama and me a cup of tea. Would you like one?”

                     “Yes, please.”

                     “Alright”, Ryan nodded as she placed her on her feet, “You finish what you’re doing and you can come out and join your Mama and me. Maybe we can have cookies too.” Ryan grimmed slyly.

                      “OK”, Matilda agreed and hurried back to the desk to complete her homework. A contentment spread in her chest. She had heard when adults became couples, they spent less time with everyone else. She had been a little worried that she would lose time with her Aintín, now that she and Uncle Matt were in love, but that had not happened. Ryan was always visiting, but today was her favorite kind of visit - a surprise visit.

                         She was rereading her paragraph, checking for a mistake in spelling or grammar, when she heard a shriek from outside, in the bookshop, that almost had her jump from her seat. A second shriek followed the first and then there was crying….very loud crying. Something terrible must have happened. Where was Mama? Should she call Daddy? First she had to make sure Mama was OK. She had to be brave, but she was scared. She remembered the last time she was this scared. Mama was very sick, but she had gone to make sure she was OK, then called Daddy. That’s what she would do now.

                        She crept to the office door as quietly as she could and peeked into the bookshop. Her mother seemed OK. She was sitting behind the counter, her hand over her mouth. Her Aintín Ryan was holding onto a stranger - a woman she had never seen before. They were screaming and crying. Matilda wasn’t sure what was going on.

                         Her Mama saw her peering from the doorway, and waved her to herself. Matilda ran to her Mama and climbed onto her lap. Terry was trying to hide from the noise….low to the ground…watching wide-eyed from behind a bookcase. Dougie, the braver of the 2, jumped onto the counter and sat watching the 2 women, curiosity defining his stance.

                       “Mama? What’s going on?”

                       “I don’t know, Ducky. But I’m pretty sure everything is OK. I think these are happy tears.”

                       “But they’re still yelling. Yelling isn’t happy.”

                       “Maybe this time it is.”

                       Y/N snuggled her daughter waiting for Ryan to be capable of explaining what was happening. But there didn’t seem to be an end in sight. Maybe someone else would know who this stranger was. She took out her phone.

                      “Are you calling Daddy, Mama?”

                     “No. I’m calling someone who might understand.” She chose to call his work number rather than his personal number - he might be with a client.

                      “Hello. Nelson and Murdoch. How may I help you?”

                      “Hi, Karen. This is Y/N. Is Matt available?”

                      “Sure. Hold on.”

                      Y/N waited only a minute or two.

                      “Hi, Y/N”, Matt’s voice was full of the smile she was sure he wore, “How are you?”

                       “I’m OK”, Y/N started, “But I’m not sure about Ryan.”

                       Matt’s senses came alive, “What is that noise?”

                       “Your love”, Y/N explained, “And someone else. I’m not sure what’s going on.”

                      “I’ll be right there.”

                      “Uncle Matt”, Matilda called before he hung up, “I know you’re going to rush. Please bring Uncle Foggy so you don’t bump into anything.”

                       “I will”, Matt hung up.

                       Matilda looked up at her mother, “I know he’s going to rush and I don’t want him to get hurt.”

                       “That was a good idea, Ducky.”

                       “Thank you, Mama.” Her attention returned to her Aunt and this storm of emotion that didn’t seem to end, “Can we help Aintín (Ein Chee) Ryan?”

                       “We will”, Y/N promised, “As soon as we know what is going on.”

                       Matt and Foggy made good time, sprinting through the front door. Ryan and the stranger were still holding each other tightly, sobbing on each other’s shoulders. Foggy looked askance at Y/N who shrugged her shoulders and said, “I don’t know.”

                       Matilda added, “They’ve been crying a long time. Dougie has tried to comfort them, but they’re ignoring him.” As she spoke, Dougie tapped his paw gently on Ryan’s arm, but the woman ignored him.

                       Matt softly touched his love’s shoulder. “Stóir (stoh-ir)”, he mummured, “Are you OK?”

                       His voice seemed to rouse her. She glanced to the side, seeing him. She pulled him into the hug with the stranger.

                       “Maaattthewww”, she cried.

                       The stranger answered her, sobbing, ““Maaattthewww.”

                       Matt heard the distinctive brogue in the stranger’s voice. Unsure what to do, he simply said, “Hello.”

                       Foggy joined Y/N, Matilda and Dougie behind the counter.

                       “Mama says it’s OK, but I don’t know, Uncle Foggy. Aintín Ryan has been crying for a long time.”

                       “It’s not as long as you think, Ducky”, Y/N assured, “It just seems like a long time because this is unusual for your Aintín.”

                       Foggy hugged the little girl, “Well, whatever is going on, it looks to me like they’re happy to see each other.”

                       Matt held the 2 women. He kissed Ryan’s hair. “Come on, Stóir (stoh-ir). What can I do to help you calm down so we can find out what’s going on?” He offered his handkerchief to his love and Foggy passed his so Matt could offer it to the stranger.

                       “OK, ladies”, Matt coaxed, “Let’s try a few deep breaths….In….and Out.” He led them as they slowed their breathing and dabbed their eyes with the handkerchiefs.

                        Foggy joined them with 2 glasses of water. The women let go of each other, but insisted on holding hands as if they couldn’t bear to let the other go. They both chugged the water, then Ryan wrapped her free arm around her love, who tugged her gently into a hug.

                       “Are you OK, Stóir (stoh-ir)?”

                       “Better than alright”, Ryan’s smile beamed, her voice still watery even as she cleaned her eyes and nose on his handkerchief. She smiled at Matilda, “I’m sorry, wee one. I didn’t mean to scare you.”

                         “It’s OK, Aintín Ryan, as long as you’re alright.”

                         “I’m am”, she sniffled and chuckled a little. “This was just such a surprise. This is my sister….my older sister”, she stressed.

                           The stranger gave a watery laugh and poked Ryan, “Older, indeed! By a year…no more.”

                          “Stll older”, Ryan laughed. She hugged her sister again, “This is my sister, Caoimhe (kwee - va)” Ryan began to point as she made introductions, “This is my Comhgháireach (koh-wah-ri-akh), Foggy, my Dlúthchara (d’loo-hara), Y/N and my wee one, my Laochra (low-kra), Matilda.” 

                           Caoimhe waved to each one as she was introduced.

                           “And this is my Laoch (lee-ock)”, she kissed his cheek, “Matthew.”

                           “So this is the Matthew…the one we’ve heard so much about”, Caoimhe wiped her eyes again, “Let me get a good look at you.”

                            “Unfortunately”, Matt smiled, “I can’t return the favor.”

                            Caoimhe’s eyes widened and she frowned, unsure how to respond.

                            “Uncle Matt”, Matilda scolded, “No blind jokes. You just met her.”

                             “Sorry”, Matt said sheepishly and chuckled.

                            “He does that all the time” Ryan explained, “He thinks it puts people at ease.”

                             “I’m not too sure about that”, Caoimhe giggled, “But Da will like his sense of humor….Mummy…maybe not.”

                              “I’ll have to work on that”, Matt smiled, “Hopefully you’ll give me some hints.”

                              “So charming”, Caoimhe laughed.

                              “That’s what he wants you to think”, Foggy teased.

                              “I think we all need a cup of tea”, Y/N suggested, “Let me close up.”

                               “And we’ll make the tea”, Ryan offered.

                               “And maybe some cookies”, Matilda added.

                               Steve knocked on Y/N’s door, the box of mini brownies (from Mike’s, of course) in one hand, Fergus’ leash in the other. He could hear his baby yell, “Daddy’s here!” Fergus heard her too and yodeled, excitedly.

                              Y/N opened the door and Matilda launched herself at her Dad. Of course, he caught her. He knew she was excited by how quickly she spoke.

                              “Hi Daddy I’m glad you’re here We've been waiting for you because Aintín Caoimhe didn’t want to answer questions twice Uncle Matt ordered dinner Did you bring dessert from Uncle Mike’s what is it?”

                               Steve chuckled as he followed her train of thought and Y/N laughed, “Take a breath, Ducky, and let Daddy and Fergus come in.”

                              “Sorry Daddy Hi Fergie What did you bring for dessert?”

                              “Easy, little one”, he kissed her hair, “Uncle Mike recommended his mini brownies - raspberry cream cheese, ube cheesecake, bacon pecan and chocolate caramel.”                               “Come on in, Steve”, Y/N said.

                              He put his baby down and she hugged Fergus. He seemed to calm her because her speech slowed down, “Hi, my Fergie. I’m happy to see you.” Fergus licked her cheek, his tail wagging furiously.

                              After greeting her Fergie, she took Steve’s hand and led him into the apartment. Foggy, Matt, Ryan and a stranger - Steve imagined this was 

Caoimhe were there. Dougie sat on the back of the sofa, while Terry had claimed Foggy’s lap. Though Ryan sat next to her love, she and Caoimhe held hands. He waved to everyone, “Hi Ryan, Foggy and Matt.” Matt stood and shook his hand, while Foggy did the same from a seated position. Ryan briefly let go of the stranger to hug him. Matilda brought him to the stranger.

                              “Daddy, this is Aintín Caoimhe. Aintín Caoimhe, this is my Daddy. But you can call him Steve.”

                              Caoimhe offered her hand and Steve took it, “It’s so nice to meet you, Steve. Your daughter is amazing.” Her brogue was as musical as Ryan’s.

                              Steve smiled, “Thank you. Her mother and I think so. It’s my pleasure to meet you.” 

                              “And, Aintín Caoimhe”, Matilda hugged her best friend, “This is my Fergie. His name is Fergus, but I call him Fergie and Daddy calls him Bubba. I don’t know why.”

                              Caoimhe’s eyebrows raised, “Bubba, Steve?”

                              He chuckled, “I can’t explain it, but he doesn’t seem to mind. Do you, Bubba?”

                              Fergus rubbed his face in Steve’s hands.

                              “Fergie”, Matilda coaxed, “Come meet Aintín Caoimhe.” Fergus trotted over and sniffed Caoimhe’shand. It didn’t take long for Fergus to accept her with a tail wag and a lick.

                               Caoimhe stroked the dog’s face, “I’m very happy to meet you, Fergus. Aren’t you a handsome boy?”

                                “Don’t compliment him too much”, Y/N laughed, “He’ll get a big head. Won’t you, Fergus?”

                                Fergus gave a small yodel which caused everyone to laugh. 

Steve sat and Matilda climbed into his lap. Fergus joined them, leaning against his 2 favorite hoomans.

                               “Daddy, did you hear I’m calling her Aintín Caoimhe?”

                               “I did.”

                              “Well, I know we just met but she’s Aintín Ryan’s sister, so she can be my other Aintín. She said it was OK.”

                              “I did”, Caoimhe nodded, “Tis my honor to be called Aintín.”

                              “It is, isn’t it?” Ryan nudged he/r sister.

                              Caoimhe smiled. “It is”, she agreed.

                              “And now that that is all settled, I’m hungry. Is everyone ready to eat?” Matt asked.

                             “Uncle Matt ordered fried chicken, fry fries, mashed potatoes, coleslaw and biscuits.”

                              “I hope you don’t mind, Steve”,  Caoimhe smiled shyly, “I have had the taste of American fried chicken in my mouth for months.”

                              “Not at all”, Steve said, “I love fried chicken.”

                              “You haven’t had this yet, Steve”, Foggy explained, “There’s this hole in the wall chicken joint named Joe’s in Hell’s Kitchen. Joe is a veteran of the war in Afghanistan. But he makes the best fried chicken in the city - that’s all he serves.”

                              “I don’t think we’ve had that either, Ducky”, Y/N offered her hand to her daughter.

                             “You haven’t”, Foggy said, “This is a local gem. But I don’t think you’ll be disappointed.”

                              They gathered around the table and Foggy opened the boxes of chicken. The aroma filled the kitchen and Caoimhe leaned over and inhaled the scents of chicken, spices and oil.

                              “I’ve been dreamin’ about this for so long”, she took a leg before sitting and took a bite. Her eyes closed and she sighed deeply, “This is even better than I remember.”

                              “Don’t they have fried chicken where you live, Aintín Caoimhe?”

                               Caoimhe smiled sadly, “There aren’t a lot of things where I live.”

                              Ryan took her hand, “Alright. We’ve waited long enough. First of all, how long are you here?”

                              “Just till tomorrow, unfortunately”, Caoimhe smiled at her sister sadly, “I’m here to pick up vaccines for the children and I have to go back tomorrow night. I came a day early so I could see you. It has been far too long.”

                              “It has been too long, but just till tomorrow?” Ryan had paled, “You can’t stay a little longer.”

                              Caoimhe kissed her sister’s hand, “Now, Teanglann (tal-di-ray, brat in Irish), I can’t. Not this time. Those vaccines are needed. But

I’ll come again soon.”

                              Ryan wiped a tear from her eye and Matt, hearing the change in her heartbeat, took her hand and kissed it. She sighed, “OK, Scallrag (skul-rag, Irish for rascal). I understand and I will be holdin’ you to that.”

                             The sisters held hands across the table, “I never broken a promise to you yet.”

                            “I know those new words are Irish”, Matilda said, “But what do they mean?”

                            “They’re our nicknames for each other”, Ryan smiled.

                            “I call her teanglann (tal-di-ray), which means ‘Brat’ “, Caoimhe chuckled, “She was as a child and I know she’s one now.”

                             “Aintín Caoimhe”, Matilda’s eyes widened, “That’s not very nice.”

                            “Tis OK, wee one. She called me that when we were younger, but now she says it with love. It’s teasing. Like when I call her Scallrag (skul-rag). That means ‘rascal’. It’s the 1st name I could think to call her and it stuck.”

                           Matilda nodded, “That’s OK then.”

                           Foggy cleared his throat, “Caoimhe, would you mind if I ask where you work?”

                            “I work with Doctors Without Borders.”

                            “So, you’re a doctor?” Matt asked

                            “Actually, a surgeon.”

                            “That’s impressive,” Steve said.

                            “I have a question, Aintín Caoimhe . What does Doctors Without Borders do?”

                             “We go places where there are no doctors and help the people there.”

                             “Really?” Matilda couldn’t believe it, “That’s so sad.”

                             “Tis very sad, but that’s why we’re there.”

                              Ryan had more questions but she didn’t want to upset the little girl.

                              “So, Matilda”, she started, “Please tell me about these Dino Pals I have heard so much about.”

                              “Oh,  Aintín Caoimhe, they are so cool. First it was just me, Chloe Adam and Benji. We met when Daddy took me to the sleepover at the Museum of Natural History.”

                              “Wait a minute. Are you tellin’ me you can sleep in the museum?”

                              “Yeah! We slept under the Blue Whale.”

                              Caoimhe (kwee - va) tapped Ryan, “Teanglann (tal-di-ray, brat in Irish), when I come back we have to do that! Do we need children to go?”

                              “No”, Steve said, “But I will say, they made it more fun.”

                              “Scallrag (skul-rag, Irish for rascal), we can take the Dino Pals with us. How many are there?”

                               “In New York, there are 7. But in total there are 12”, Ryan said.

                               Matilda was counting on her fingers, “Yeah, but we’re getting a new Dino Pal tomorrow - Ria, if she wants to be one.”

                               “So, 13”, Caoimhe smiled at her sister, “We can handle that.”

                              “That we can”, Ryan agreed.

                              “It’s so fun, Aintín Caoimhe,” Matilda giggled.”

                              “Why don’t you tell Caoimhe how the rest of Dino Pals met, Ducky?”

                              “Oh…then my best friends Nessa and Maddie joined. Then we met Ember and she became a Dino Pal. Then her best friend, NaeNae, who lives in Montana, joined. We see her every summer. Then Adam’s best friend, Benji, became a Dino Pal on Thanksgiving. My cousins are Dino Pals too. They come to visit when they can. Cooper, Lila and Nate live on a farm upstate and A.J. and Cass live in Louisiana. They have a boat!”

                             “Do they now?” Caoimhe listened to every word Matilda said.

                             “And tomorrow, we’re going to ask Ria if she wants to be a Dino Pal. Ria is Chloe’s best friend. But I’m kinda embarrassed.”

                                 “Why, Matilda?”

                                 The little girl sighed and Steve rubbed her back, “It’s OK, little one. The Dino Pals are going to fix this tomorrow.”

                                 “I know, but we made a mistake. Ria is in Daisies with me, Nessa, Maddie, Ember and Chloe and we didn’t think to ask her to be a Dino Pal. I’m very embarrassed because we should have asked her.”

                                “It’s OK to make a mistake”,  Caoimhe soothed, “It’s what we do with our mistakes. What are you going to say to her tomorrow?”                                 “We’re going to tell her we made a big mistake and we’re very sorry and then ask her if she wants to be a Dino Pal. I hope she forgives us.”

                               “If you mean it, she’ll forgive you”, Caoimhe said, “Don’t you worry about that.”

                               “Yeah?”

                               “It’s been my experience. Now why are you called Dino Pals?”

                               “When Benji, Chloe, Adam and I met at the museum, we found out we all love dinosaurs. We have favorite ones. All the Dino Pals love dinosaurs and we love the turtles, Pokemon and Ghostbusters.”

                                Caoimhe frowned, “Turtles?” 

                                Matilda’s eyes nearly bulged out of her head, “Aintín Caoimhe,  you don’t know the Turtles?”

                                Ryan laughed at her wee one’s reaction, “ Scallrag (skul-rag, Irish for rascal), you know the Turtles - the Teenage Mutant Ninja kind.”

                               “Oh, I know them. I just wasn’t sure.”

                               “Whew! That’s good”, Matilda wiped her brow, “I’m glad.”

                               Foggy leaned over to Caoimhe and whispered, “I’m glad you know them too. You dodged a bullet.”

                              “They all sound wonderful”, Caoimhe’s voice turned wistful, “I would love to meet them.”

                               “You can come tomorrow”, Matilda immediately offered.

                               “That’s right…we’re having a get together tomorrow”, Steve offered.

                               “It’s not all of them”, Y/N said, “But the ones who live here will be there with their parents. It’s a pretty large group.”   

                               “Yeah, all the parents have formed their own little group”, Foggy explained, “They call themselves the MAD Squad. They help and support each other.”

                               “Yeah - the Mom and Dad Squad”, “Y/N provided.

                               “That’s wonderful. It sounds like you’ve created your own little village.”

                               “We have”, Steve agreed.

                                “Will you come, Aintín Caoimhe?” Matilda clasped her hands together, “Please?”

                                   Caoimhe smiled at her sister, “What do you think, teanglann (tal-di-ray, brat in Irish)?”

                                   “I know they will all want to meet you”, Ryan smirked, “And this way I can show them that I am the prettier sister.”

                                   “Are ya now?”

                                   “Always have been”, Ryan teased.

                                   “Well, we’ll just see how they truly feel about that tomorrow”,  Caoimhe laughed, “I would love to come tomorrow.”

                                     Matilda was delighted, “I’ll call them later and tell them you’re coming with Aintín Ryan.”

                                    Steve patted her hand, “Why don’t we let her be a surprise, little one?” He wanted to leave an opening in case the sisters decided to spend the little time they had with just each other.

                                   “I think that’s a good idea”, Y/N agreed.

                                   Matilda nodded, “OK. It will be a surprise.”

                                   “So, Matthew”, Caoimhe turned her full attention to him, “I understand you’re a lawyer.”

                                   “I am”, Matt agreed, “But Foggy is the better lawyer.”

                                    Caoimhe smiled at him, “I hope you are. Someone named Foggy doesn’t sound like a lawyer.”

                                    Foggy laughed, “I agree but it’s Matt’s fault.”

                                    “Will you be explaining yourself, Matthew?"

                                    Matt sighed, “Foggy and I were roommates in college and his snores were as loud as foghorns…….”

                        Claire and Brittany had thought about the usual spots - grocery stores, craft fairs and in front of banks. Last week the troop had followed Brittany into work at Liberty Island and sold cookies at the park. 

                         The troop had sold quite a lot of cookies last week. And they got to run around the park after. But, after the next meeting, the troop decided they wanted to sell more so they could be the troop who sold the most cookies. 

                        Enter Steve. 

                       Claire and Brittany had discussed where they could set up and the parents - Mike, Tori, John, Heath, Stefan, Joel, Jennifer, Y/N and Steve - had agreed to think about it, check schedules and reconvene later in the week. So, later in the week when the parents reconvened, Steve offered his solution.

                        Which is how they ended up with their table set up and ready to go… by the side entrance to Avengers Tower.

                         The girls had helped with the table as well and stood with their Troop Leaders and John to admire the table. The banner and the flowers in the flower pots were designed by the troop - colors were discussed at length before things were agreed on. 

                  Claire checked under the table to confirm they had extra boxes of cookies. She let out a calming breath and reminded herself that there were more cookies stocked at her townhouse. She and John lived closest to Avengers Tower and she could get the cookies quickly from her husband.

                   “I think we are good.” Brittany stood next to Claire, both women leaning into each other. 

                   “Mommy!” Chloe called as she and her Mama showed up, She let go of Jennifer’s hand and ran to Brittany. Wrapping her arms around her Mommy’s neck, she melted into the hug. “We brought breakfast for you and Aunt Claire and the rest of the Daisies.” She broke from the hug and pointed to the bag Jennifer held. Maddie had just reached her Mom as Chloe turned. 

                  “Why thank you!” Brittany kissed her baby before kissing her wife. “Eggy Toast!” She smiled. 

                  “This looks so good.” John kissed Claire’s hair. “You did good, baby!” He chuckled as Claire hid her face in his chest. Placing a final kiss on the crown of her head, he smiled at the girls, “Uncle Steve texted and said he’s on the way down now with Uncle Sam.”

                    Jennifer joined John, “We're going to leave now, but good luck, ladies. We’ll see you later.”

                     Steve returned from his perimeter check - something he needed to assure himself that everything was ready.

                     Sam was waiting for him, “Ready to go?”

                     Steve nodded as he felt a nose bump his leg - Fergus checking on him. Letting a soft smile cross his lips, Steve gave Fergus a good scratch between his ears. “Hey Bubba…” He cooed. “I’m OK….”

                     Fergus placed his paws on Steve’s legs and huffed. 

                     “Yeah that was a lie.” Steve laughed. “You can sniff a lie through anything huh?” He kissed Fergus's head and glanced at Sam. “I’m scared. I’ve spoken with all the agents present for today, I’ve done the checks….” He stopped as he went over all the steps that were taken to get them to today. 

                     Part of Tasha’s plan was having more senior agents train the newer agents to track a suspicious person while staying hidden. They had run drills multiple times with multiple scenarios in multiple locations. This had allowed the team and the training agents in SHIELD to see which agents were ready, which needed a little help and which needed to be placed back at the starting line. 

                   The agents that were chosen to hide in plain sight had met with Steve, Tasha, Bucky, Sam and Rhodey this morning. They had been briefed again and confirmed where they would be stationed for the day. Steve had checked with each of them once they were at their posts. He also checked their field of vision and where they would be moving around. He checked the routes the agents would take in case there was an incident.     

                    Taking a deep breath, Steve crouched and strapped Fergus in his vest. Without thinking about it, Steve wrapped his arms around his best boy. He smiled as Fergus leaned into him. “Oh Bubba….” He breathed before pulling away and giving him a well deserved scratch behind the ears. “You are the blessing we didn’t know we needed. I hope you know how much my girl and I love you.” He chuckled as Fergus licked his nose. “I’ll take that as a yes. Come on. Your best friend is waiting to see you.”

                    “It’s going to be a good day”, Sam promised.

                    Steve nodded and shrugged his shoulders, “Come on. They’re waiting for us.”

                   The troop had placed the cookies out on the table in an effort to make a rainbow laying across the table. Each girl made sure a box containing her favorite cookie stood up and was able to be seen. The adults didn’t know but the girls had a secret bet - the favorite cookie that sold the most would have bragging rights until the next cookie sale. 

                          “Daddy!” Matilda ran to her dad, arms open and a wild smile on her face. “Hi, Daddy!” She giggled as he caught her before kissing his cheek, “You’re late.”. 

                         “Hi ,my girl.” Steve’s voice was soft as he pulled her into a hug. He held her a little tighter as his eyes scanned the roof, the people walking by and the nearby shops. He saw the agents placed in the shops and clocked one that casually walked past him. A scan on the roof did not reveal any agents. Steve knew they were up there and he knew he shouldn’t be worried. The most senior agents were up there. They had been chosen because their experience was unmatched. 

                        “Daddy?”

                        Matilda’s voice snapped him back to reality. He loosened his hold on her, allowing her to meet his eyes. He hated the concern he saw there. Feeling Fergus lean into him, Steve realized he had stayed still too long.

                       “All OK?” She asked. 

                       Forcing a calming breath, Steve silently chastised himself. This was supposed to be a fun day. He would be damned if he allowed his fear to cast a shadow over it. “I’m good, my girl.” He smiled. “I missed you a lot.”

                        “I missed you!” She agreed as her body relaxed. 

                        “That’s my fault, Tilly”, Sam kissed her cheek, as he joined them,“I had a little work to do this morning and your Dad stayed to help me.”

                     “It’s OK”, she giggled, “I’m just glad you’re here.”

                     Looking down, she reached for her best friend. She squealed as she was placed on her feet and Fergie immediately began to lick her. “Not my face!” She giggled before wrapping her arms around her best friend. 

                       “Uncle Steve!” “Uncle Steve!” Chloe, Maddie and Nessa shouted his name as they ran to him. He crouched down and hugged all three girls before they ran to hug Fergus. 

                       Chloe looked back at Ria, guilt and frustration filling her. She motioned for her friend to come over. Steve saw Ria with Chloe and when he caught her eye, he smiled, softly, “May I give you a hug, Ria?”

                     Her face lit up in a smile, “Yes, please.”

                    Steve hugged her gently as Sam tapped her shoulder, “Hi, I’m Sam.”

                    Matilda took Sam’s hand, “Ria, this is our Uncle Sam.”

                    Ria smiled shyly, “Hi, Mr. Sam.”

                    Sam offered his hand, “It is so nice to meet you, Ria. I have wonderful things about you.”

                    Ria shook his hand, “Thank you.”

                    The girls were crowded around Fergus and he was giving licks and small yodels to greet them.

                     Chloe took Ria’s hand and they joined the girls with Fergus. She was glad Ria had gotten hugs, but her UncleSteve hadn’t asked for anyone else’s permission. That made her sad.

                      While the girls gave Fergus his due, the 2 men hugged Claire and Brittany.

                     “Thanks for having the tables set up before we got here”, Claire said, “Tilda’s friend Thomas let us in.”

                     “You’re welcome, but it was my fault we weren’t here”, Sam admitted, “Some last minute work.” Neither woman needed to know that work was Steve checking to ensure everyone was ready and in place.

                       Waiting for her Dad to be free, Matilda took his hand and led him to the table. She smiled with pride as her dad complimented the table. She eagerly began to explain why certain boxes were standing up. A smile bloomed on her lips when her Dad picked up her favorite box of cookies - smores. 

                       What she did not know is Claire had texted all of the parents and they all agreed to buy a box of their own daughter’s favorite cookies. 

                                          Gently calling the troop together, Brittany and Claire kneeled on the ground to be eye level with the girls. “All right ladies. When we were at the park last week we had some rules. What were the rules?”

                     The girls took a deep breath and recited the rules. “Stay close by.” “Stay within an adult’s eyesight.” “If you cannot see any of the adults then you are too far away.” “Take an adult with you if you need to step away.” “Follow the instructions of the adults at the table.” They smiled with pride as they were told they were correct. 

                     “Anything else they need to know?” Claired asked he 2 men.

                     Sam nodded, “If anyone needs to use the bathroom, let me or Uncle Steve know and we’ll take you inside the building.”

                     “And finally”, Claire continued, “You all know where the bags are for the cookies. Each box is $7.00. Aunt Brittany will take care of the money. Your job is to get the boxes for everyone’s orders and pack them, letting Aunt Brittany know how many boxes each person has.” 

                     The girls nodded as the door to the Tower opened and 2 security guards came out carrying a large cooler. Steve and Sam retrieved it from them and after thanking them, placed it behind the table.

                     “There’s water and juice inside if anyone would like some”, Steve instructed.

                     “Thanks”, Claire smiled

                    “With everything in place…” Brittany said. “I can officially declare the cookie sale open!” 

                    Steve had promised to send a text once the sale had begun. Once that text was sent a line formed almost immediately. Agents came out while they had the time. Each agent made a show of looking before making their decision. Every agent made sure to greet Steve by name (a request from Steve himself). He made a note to personally thank the agents that looked uncomfortable in private. 

                    “Uncle Tony!” Nessa squealed as she spotted him. He had four people ahead of him but Nessa waited until she had the OK from her Mama to run to him. 

                   Tony had been waiting in the line like everyone else. He was dressed in baggy jeans, a t shirt one size too big and a baseball cap. At first the agents around him did not speak with him, too intimidated to say anything to THE Tony Stark. Tony knew this would not work especially as he got closer to the table. 

                   Crouching down, Tony easily caught Nessa and kissed her hair. “How are we today?”

                    “Good.” She giggled. “How are you?”

                   “Well, waiting in a line is never fun. However…” He motioned to the Agent behind him and the Agent in front of him. “Carlo and Melanie have kept me sane.” He smiled at the two agents. 

                    “What did you do?”

                  “We talked about which is better - Captain America or Iron Man.”

                  Giving a mischievous smile, Nessa leaned into her uncle. “Don’t tell Tilda -”

                  “I knew you would say Iron Man!” Tony kept his voice low but was unable to hide the pride in his words. He looked at the Agents behind him, pleased to see them agreeing with him. 

                  Nessa giggled. “Not Iron Man.” She let out a full on laugh as Uncle Tony turned back to her with a shocked face. “I think War Machine is best.”

                 Ignoring the Agents trying to hide their laughter behind him, Tony was partially relieved Rhodey was not outside yet. He would have never lived this down. “War Machine?”

                 “Yesh.” Nessa eagerly nodded. “Iron Man is cool but War Machine gets stuff done!”

                 Feeling relief again that Rhodey wasn’t around to hear this, Tony found he couldn’t argue. Rhodey got things done in and out of the suit. Tony would be in a ditch or a complete asshole right now without Rhodey. “I guess you’re right. Don’t worry….” He held up a pinky finger and waited for Nessa to accept. “I won’t tell Baby Cap.” His eyebrows raised and his signature smile returned. “Look! We’re next.”

                 “Uncle Tony!” The girls ran to him, demanding hugs. Turning around, Ria waited while the girls greeted their Uncle. Jennifer took her hand and squeezed it.. Once she saw her friend with her Mommy, Chloe ran to them and reached for Ria. Once hugs were given the girls called Chloe and Ria over to introduce her to Uncle Tony. 

                  Crouching down, Tony held his hand out for Ria and offered a warm smile. “It’s so nice to meet you.”

                 Ria couldn’t stop the giggle that came out. “It's nice to meet you. I like your shirt.”

                 Tony tugged on it, “You like Janis Joplin?”

                 “She’s good, but my Papi really likes her, Uncl-” she stopped short, “Um…Mr. Tony.”…Mr. Tony.”

                 “It’s OK.” Tony soothed. “You can call me whatever you want. As long as you don’t call me late for dinner.”

                  Ria groaned and put her head in her hands, “You tell jokes like my Daddy.”

                 “What happened?” Chloe had turned to check on the table. She had not heard what had happened but was concerned when she turned to see Ria upset. 

                 Lifting her head, Ria explained. “Mr. Tony told a Dad joke.”

                Chloe groaned. 

                Before Tony could ask for clarification, Ria spoke. “Daddy loves Dad jokes, but Papi and I groan…a lot.” 

                “Your Papi doesn’t like dad jokes?”

               Shaking her head, Ria explained. “Papi loves jokes. But Daddy….” She rested held Chloe’s hand. “Daddy says he’s a co-conn- Aunt Brittant, what is that word daddy uses?”

               “Connoseuir.” 

               “That word!” Ria looked at her Aunt, taking a moment to sound it out until she was able to say it. She turned back to Tony and said “Daddy is a connoisseur of Dad jokes. Sometimes he says a lot in a row.”

                “And that’s OK?”

               Letting out a sigh, Ria said “It's a lot. Papi and I can’t ask him to stop because he will say more and more.”

               Tony laughed before speaking with Brittany, “You’re Daddy is going to fit right in.”

                 Y/N showed up, tugging a small cart behind her, filled with the requested backup Cookies from Claire’s home.”

                  “I got everything you needed", she said, She began to unpack the boxes she had brought. “That’s a pretty long line. I’ll stay and help you finish.”

                  “Thanks”, Brittany said.

                  Crouching under the table, Claire breathed a sigh of relief when she found the box of Tagalongs. She had underestimated which cookies would sell best. Brittany had as well.  She examined the backup cookies Y/N had brought. “No Tagalongs?”

                   “There weren’t any at your place”, Y/N apologized.

                   “It’s OK”, Claire smiled. “But this is the last box.” She announced as she stood. 

               “We will have to make an announcement.” Brittany said before offering to make the announcement. She looked at the girls helping with the sale and informed them. She was relieved when Sam and Steve agreed to take a part of the line so the information could be spread quickly. Matilda and Ember wanted to do their part so Matilda paired with Steve and Ember with Sam before heading down the line. 

                Manning the table herself, Y/N moved to help the next person and froze. 

                Bucky met her eyes for a second before looking at the table. He wanted, more than anything, to get this over quickly. He didn’t think Y/N would be here, so he came down while Phil manned his position.

                Taking a small step back from the table, Y/N looked at the space between her and Bucky, pleased that she had some breathing room. She clocked Jennifer and Claire as well as the girls. She also saw Tasha on the line, Tony speaking with Rhodey and Steve staying close to their daughter. 

                 To be fair - it is hard to miss Steve. 

                 She looked back at Bucky, watching as he looked over the cookies. She decided to stay in this spot, determined to not speak with him unless she had to. She did not want to start anything today, not when she knew most of the people here would side with Bucky. 

                 Checking the table, Bucky made sure to pick up all the girl’s favorites, having been told by Steve which to get. He looked at the other cookies on the table, taking his time. 

                With Bucky taking his sweet time, Y/N was becoming increasingly annoyed. ‘What is taking him so long?’ Her mind screamed. ‘There are other people waiting for their choices!’ In an attempt to curb her frustration, Y/N began to wring her fingers and sway in her spot. 

               With his face kept down towards the table, Bucky’s eyes shot up to look at Y/N. When she offered no explanation he raised his eyebrows in question. 

               Crossing her arms, Y/N forced a breath as she looked at the line. She could see Bucky in her peripheral vision as he continued to browse. She exhaled her frustration as she tried her best to hold her tongue. 

                 Hearing the exhale from Y/N - two in under a minute - Bucky straightened and furrowed his brows. “What’s the problem?”

                 “Why are you taking so long?” Y/N fought to keep her calm. 

                 Bucky swallowed the retort he wanted, remembering where he was and who he was around. “Am I not allowed to look?” He cocked his head to the two agents around him. “The two of them were here before me.” He did not miss how the two agents stiffened. He would apologize to them later. 

                 “There isn’t a lot of choices.” Y/N motioned to the table. She felt the uncomfortableness grow the longer Bucky stayed. She also knew Bucky would stay longer to make her uncomfortable, especially after she had made her feelings clear clear to him. 

                   Putting the boxes on the table, Bucky rested one hand on his hip as he planted his feet. He did not miss the way the agents next to him, and the ones on the line, froze to watch the interaction. “You do realize I am allowed to take all the time I need to decide what I want.”

         Steve closed his eyes and breathed his frustration out. He had been speaking with Jaq about the Dodgers chances this year. He was excited to find out she was a Dodgers fan as well

              That excitement died when he heard Y/N and Bucky. He knew the moment they began speaking. He had been listening with one ear when they began to speak. He had hoped the tension he heard would not boil over. 

              He should have known better. 

             Excusing himself from the conversation, Steve’s jaw tightened as he walked to his brother and his ex. He stopped at the end of the table and looked at both of them. Once the two of them looked at him Steve said the word, the one designed to break them up. He looked at the two of them as he completed the word. 

              Bucky exhaled and pulled his wallet out. He placed the cash for the cookies on the table, gathered the boxes and walked away. 

              Y/N walked towards Steve, asked him to watch the table, and walked away. 

               Matilda made her way to the front of the line a moment later. She had been looking for her friends. She had said “Hi” to Malcolm and was walking up to let him know what was left. Her brow wrinkled as she approached the table. “Everything OK, Daddy?”

                 Unlocking his jaw, Steve’s face was a mask of calm. His smile was genuine as his best girl walked up to him. He crouched down to be eye level with her. “Everything is good, my girl. What can I help with?”

                 Matilda did not believe her Dad. She saw his locked jaw and saw the way he stared at the table. She walked into his arms and hugged him as tight as he could. “You sure?”

                  Steve held her as if he could take her worry away. He hated seeing her worried, especially about him. He waited until she pulled away, making sure to meet her eyes and keep a warm hand on her back. “I promise. Everything is good now.”

                  Feeling the softness in his voice, Matilda felt a bit of guilt that she did not believe him. She wanted to know more but she also knew her Dad would not want to discuss this further. “OK.” She kissed his cheek. “I need your help. I was talking to Malcolm…” She pointed to the line behind her without turning around. “He said he was looking forward to getting a box of Tagalongs. I know we only have 1 box left.” She looked at the table. “He’s so far back, Daddy. There’s like 2,000 people ahead of him!”

                  “2,000?!” Steve made sure to look shocked. “Well, let’s see what we can do about that.” Steve shook his head. He knew exactly how many of each box of cookies was still available. They both knew there was only one box of Tagalongs left. Looking to the table, he reached over and picked up the box. He quickly found a post-it note and a pen. 

                   Matilda watched as her Dad wrote a quick note and stuck it on the box. She read the note as he held it up for her - ‘This box is for Malcolm. Please do not sell it to anyone else. Thank You!’

                   A smile broke across her face. “Thank you, Daddy! This is perfect!”

                  “You’re welcome, my girl.” Steve felt relief wash through his chest. He was relieved she had not seen her Mother and Uncle snap at each other, relieved that he could put an end to it before it became an issue and relieved that they both separated before it could become an issue. 

                   With a quick kiss on his cheek, Matilda turned and ran back to Malcolm. 

                     The man looked at the table, thrilled that there were still a few Thin Mints left. He picked up three boxes and began to pull out his wallet. 

                    “Phil!”

                    Lifting his head, Phil looked for the owner of the voice. He waved to one of the Agents still waiting on the line. 

                    “Phil?” Tori’s brow wrinkled as she stood behind the table. “Matilda’s Phil?” 

                   “Yes.” Phil smiled as he held his hand out to Tori.

                  Maddie walked around the table and looked up at Phil. “You help Tilda when Uncle Steve goes away?”

                  Crouching down to be eye to eye with Maddie, Phil nodded. “I try to help. I mean I hope I help.”

                 Rushing forward, Maddie wrapped her arms around Phil and hugged him as tightly as she could. She felt him fall back until he was sitting on the ground. 

                The hug had caught Phil by surprise. This little girl, who he had barely spoken with over the phone and was meeting for the first time, threw herself into his arms. He was thankful he was not so far from the ground, knowing his tailbone would have hurt for days if he had fallen from a higher level. “Oh! Um…” He looked to Tori as his arms wrapped around Maddie. 

                 Quickly pulling away, Maddie rested her hands on Phil’s arms. “I want to say thank you…. Actually wait!” She held a small finger up before running away. 

                Getting to his feet, Phil rubbed his hands together to get the dirt off. Tori came around the table to look at Phil. “I’m sorry. I did not expect Maddie to do that.”

                 “It’s OK.” Phil smiled. “I’m happy to help Matilda in any way I can. I appreciate your daughter thanking me bu-”

                 Waving her hands, Tori laughed. “As adorable as Maddie is, she’s not my daughter.” Tori and Phil turned as the sound of tiny feet approached. Holding one of her hands out, Tori hugged her baby and kissed her hair. “This is my Nessa.”

                 Maddie pointed to the girls as she introduced them. “This is Nessa, Ember, Chloe and Ria.” She rested her hand on her chest. “I’m Maddie.” Turning to her friends, Maddie announced “This is Phil. Matilda’s Phil!”

                  The girls ran forward, each taking a turn to hug him. Chloe went last, refusing to let go of Ria’s hand until she had to. Ria played with her fingers as she looked at Phil. She really didn’t know who Phil was or why he seemed so important.  Standing next to her, Chloe asked,“You help Tilda?”

                  “I hope I do.” Phil shrugged. “I get messages to her Dad when he goes away for work and I let her know how her Dad is doing.”

                  Taking a moment, Ria spoke. “My Papi goes away for work too. But I don’t have a Phil.”

                  Phil smiled and offered, “Maybe you can get a Phil?”

                 Ria shook her head. “No. I don’t need that. We have a rule - no news is good news!” She giggled. 

                 Phil gave a warm smile. “That is a good rule! Can I ask what your Dad does?”

                “He works with computers.” Ria breathed. “He tried to explain it to me a while ago. But it sounds so boring!”

                That made Phil laugh. “I can imagine. I don’t understand computers either.”

                “Excuse me….” Nessa asked Ria before she spoke with Phil. “Where are the people who help Cass, AJ, Lila, Nate and Cooper?”

               “They are all here too.” Phil stood and, with his hands over his eyes as a shield, he called out “Jeremy!”

              A lone hand stuck out of the line before the rest of his body leaned back. “Yeah?”

              Without being told, the group of girls ran down, each taking a turn to hug and thank Jeremy for caring for the Barton kids, Ria trailing behind, unsure. He called Anthony’s name and laughed with the girls when Anthony jumped out of the line before running back into it. 

              The girls ran to him expecting to hug and thank him as well. Anthony had other plans. He had worked it out with the agents in front and behind him. 

             The small group stopped in confusion as they got to the spot they were sure Anthony was standing at. They wrinkled their brows as they looked around. 

              “Is there something I can help you with?” The Agent, Marie, crouched down to be eye level with the girls. 

              “Anthony was here.” Chloe said, voice soft. 

              “Anthony?” Marie wrinkled her brow before answering. “I haven’t seen him today.” She looked at the back of the man in front of her. “Josh. Have you seen Anthony?”

            Josh saw Anthony sneaking up behind the girls, trying his best to keep his steps as quiet as possible. He did not let the girls know he saw Anthony. “I don’t think I’ve seen him today.” He shook his head. “Why?”

            “We want to thank him.” Maddie explained they had met Jeremy and Phil. “He does a lot for Cass and AJ.”

            Anthony was so close he could not stop himself. He caught Ria’s eye - not sure why this little girl was holding back. But he placed a finger on his lips and the little girl smiled and nodded. He heard Maddie’s explanation as he softly placed his hands on Nessa and Ember’s shoulders, letting out an “Ahhhh!” He laughed as the five girls screamed and turned around. 

              “That’s so mean!” Ember laughed. 

               Crouching down, Anthony apologized. “I’m so sorry. I just had to.”

              Chloe was the first to hug him. “It’s OK. I would have done the same thing.”

              Ria giggled, her excitement contagious. “Thank you for including me!”  

              Anthony looked up at Marie and Josh with wide eyes. “You’re welcome?” His voice was unsure as the little girl clapped her hands. 

              The girls each took turns thanking Anthony for taking care of Cass and AJ. 

              Chloe nudged Ria, “Why didn’t you tell us Anthony was going to sneak up on us?”      

             Ria shrugged, as she continued to giggle.

             “Hey!”

             Five heads turned to the voice. “Tilda!” They quickly said goodbye to Anthony before they ran to their dino pal. Looking at the man crouching with Tilda, Nessa took charge. She stepped away from the group and held her hand out. “Hello. I’m Nessa.”

              The man offered a warm smile before taking Nessa’s hand and gently shaking it. “It’s nice to meet you Nessa. My name is Don.”

              “Don takes care of Uncle Rhodey’s family.”

             Five ‘oh’s came out of their mouths. “Thank you!” Was given in unison before each girl introduced themselves to Don. “I didn’t know Uncle Rhodey had kids.” Nessa added. 

            Don chuckled. “As far as I know Colonel Rhodes does not have any kids. But I do help his mom and his niece.”

             The Dino Pals looked to Matilda. “I haven’t met her yet.” Matilda shrugged. 

             “Well, maybe she will come up for the summer. You will have to speak with Colonial Rhodes.”

              The four girls were confused before looking at Matilda. “Uncle Rhodey.” She explained. “He’s in the Air Force. That’s his rank.”

              “Oh.” Five heads nodded in understanding. 

               The rest of the day had been uneventful. Matilda made sure to introduce all of her friends to her troop. Steve kept an eye out for the three agents meant to infiltrate the cookie sale. Two of them never made it out of the airport they were assigned to. He had begun to lose hope until he saw the final agent. 

               Jenna came out of the building, breathing the fresh air. She looked to the sky and loved the feel of the sun on her face. Taking a moment to stretch her arms and back, Jenna settled into her wheelchair and looked at the line. She knew what she had to do. Though she would not be a field agent, Jenna was thrilled to try. 

              The line wasn’t as long as it had been earlier in the day so Jenna began to drive up. Once she got to the back of the line she parked herself behind an agent she did not know. She let out a long, loud sigh before opening the panel in her armrest. 

               The agent turned, eyes lowering until he found Jenna. His brow wrinkled as he saw the concern on her face. “Is everything OK?”

               “Yeah.” Jenna breathed, making sure to sound concerned. “I waited too long to come outside. Well…” She let out a snort. “I had too much work to come out earlier and I forgot to charge my wheelchair.” She opened the panel more so the agent could see as he leaned over. “Now I’m concerned the chair is going to die before I can get to the table and back upstairs.”

                The agent acted immediately. “Please go ahead.”

                “Are you sure? I don’t want to cut. I can wait my turn.”

                “No no…” The agent gently interrupted as he stepped to the side. “Please.”

               “Thank you.” Jenna gave a grateful smile. “Thank you so much.” She watched as the agent tapped the shoulder of the agent in front of him and explained her concerns. That agent insisted she step in front of him as well. 

               Everything was falling into place. Jenna made sure to keep her panel open so people could see her dying battery. She kept the thankful smile on her face and made sure to thank each and every person. 

                 Steve shook his head as he crossed his arms. He saw what was happening. He would have to speak with every agent who let Jenna through about allowing her to play on their kindness. He would also have to commend Jenna. Not only for using what she had to her advantage but for making sure to stay under the awnings, making it harder for a sniper to get a shot at her. Although Steve knew the snipers wouldn’t be trying for a shot here because the awnings and trees made it difficult, none of the “spies” knew that. If they had used their dedicated snipers, that would have been a different story.

                Knowing she was getting closer, Jenna felt untouchable. Every single agent had let her through and had advised the other agents to let her through. Her plan had worked better than she could have hoped. 

               Jenna could not help the smile that graced her lips as she stopped behind the one person she knew would let her through. “Hey, Jaq.”

               Jaq turned and immediately hugged her friend. “How ar- what’s wrong?” 

              Putting on her best worried face, Jenna pointed to the open panel on her armrest. The battery percentage was bright red with one bar showing on the computer generated display with 10% urgently flashing. “I’m worried about the battery dying before I can get my cookies.” She let out a worried sigh. 

            Crouching down so she could be face to face with Jenna, Jaq spoke. “I’m so sorry this is happening…” She took Jenna’s hands in hers. 

            Everything was falling into place. 

            “...is what I would say if I didn’t know you so well.” Jaq spoke softly before giving a smile. “Nice try, ‘Infiltrator’."

            Jenna’s eyes went wide, her stomach dropping. She thought she could get Jaq. She should have known better. Letting out a bitter laugh she said “I guess I got cocky.”

            Motioning to the agent in front of them and behind them, Jaq asked that they not mention Jenna being one of the ‘Infiltrators”. They did not need to draw attention. The agents agreed. “I think your plan was good. You fooled quite a lot of people before me.”

              Jenna shrugged off the compliment. “It helps that I’m not a field agent. People don’t see me a lot.”

               Leaning into the wheelchair, Jaq’s eyes narrowed as she really looked at the battery percentage. “Really?” She laughed with Jenna. “Is having the battery at 10% overkill?”

              “Only for you.” Jenna sighed as she adjusted the battery percentage to be correct - 88%. “Most of the agents wouldn’t question it.” 

              Jaq shrugged. “Most people wouldn’t have questioned it.”

              Motioning to the people in front of them, Jenna asked “How close are we?”

              Leaning back, Jaq counted the agents. “28 people are ahead of us.”

              Jenna let out a defeated sigh and shook her head. “So close.”

              “But no cigar.” Jaq finished. “I think you would have made it all the way if you didn’t get to me.”

              “That’s it! No more lunches, no more drinks after work! I think we should call this friendship.” Jenna teased with her hand held out. 

               Taking her hand and shaking it, Jaq added “It has been a good friendship.” They held their serious faces for a moment. “We’re still on for wine on Friday?”

                 “I will be bringing those cookies.” Jenna laughed. 

                  “Are you ready for Colorado to lose?”

                   Looking shocked, Jenna immediately answered. “Absolutley not!”

                  “Oh I’m sorry…” Jaq cupped her ear. “How many world series have the Rockies won compared to the Dodgers?” She waited less than a second before answering. “Right. None.”

                 Jenna chuckled. “Between you and the Sarge, we are well aware of how decorated the Dodgers are.” She laughed as Jaq puffed with pride. “However I can’t help but point out your bragging about the World Series wins for the Dodgers is akin to the Yankees fans in the 90’s.”

                  Jaq deflated. “I cannot believe you just said that.” She feigned anger as she continued. “You were right - this has been a good friendship but I think it has run its course.”

                “Couldn’t agree more.” Jenna could not hide the smile. 

                There was a comfortable pause before Jaq confirmed “Game starts at 7. I’ll have pizza.”

               “I have a new wine for us to try, one that will be amazing with our pepperoni.”

                “Oh!” Jaq’s interest had been piqued. “What is it?”

                “Chianti Classico Reserva (CHIANTI) I read this would be good with pepperoni pizza.” She shrugged. 

                “Cannot wait. Don’t forget the cookies.”                 “Depends on what we can get.” She strained her neck to look though she knew that was a futile move. 

                “Well it seems they have enough.” Jaq said.

                “Trying to convince yourself or me?”

                “Both.” Jaq laughed with her friend. 

             The line for cookies seemed never ending. Claire and Brittany had been concerned that the girls would lose their enthusiasm as the day progressed, but they did not. All six of them were actively engaged helping people choose their cookies, packing the bags, laughing and joking with their Dino Pals and the customers. Both women were relieved - they had dreaded having to keep the girls moving if they tired, but that had not been the case.

              Steve was opening another box of Smores cookies when he noticed Dipali return. She passed the line and he could hear her assuring everyone - especially her friends who teased her - that she was not cutting the line. She strolled casually, but Steve knew she was coming to him. Had something gone wrong? Were the Avengers needed? He concentrated on keeping his face calm, continuing to unpack the box until she made it to the table.

              “Um…Steve? Can I borrow you a minute?”

              “Sure”, he smiled. He followed her a little away from the table and listened to what she had to say.

               Sam had seen the 2 of them walk away and he was instantly focused - watching for any change that might alert him to what was going on. As Steve and Dipali spoke, Steve put his hands on his hips and dropped his face.

               “What the hell had happened?” Sam thought as he watched Dipali leave.

               Steve rejoined him at the table and Sam whispered, “Everything OK?”

               Steve leaned closer to him and whispered, “Everything’s OK. You’ll see in a minute.”

                All 6 girls were at the table helping their customers. Ember was speaking with an Agent.

                “Can I get you anything else”, she asked.

                “No thank you”, the young woman smiled, “How much do I owe?”

                “You have 3 boxes, so that’s…” Ember scribbled on a pad of paper in front of her - 7+7=14, 14 + 7=21.

                 “That will be $21 dollars”, using a magic marker, she wrote 3 boxes $21 on the bag, “Please see our Troop Leader, Brittany, at the end of the table. She’s collecting the money. And thank you so much for buying our cookies.” She drew a heart with a smiley face below the total with the words, “Thank you” and handed it to the woman.

                    “You’re very welcome”, the woman smiled and walked away.

                    Ember stretched. The line was still pretty long and she was getting tired, but was having so much fun. As she stretched, she saw a flash of gold on one of the balconies of Stark Tower. “What is that?” she thought. She continued to stare until she saw it again, then another - this time a flash of red.

                     She tapped Maddie, who was next to her, “What’s that?” she pointed.

                     Maddie looked up, shading her eyes. She saw the flash and she frowned, I don’t know.”

                     “Aunt Claire”, Ember waved her hand and pointed up, “What is that?”

                     Steve and Sam shook their heads. Sam joined the girls, “What is what?” he asked.

                      Ember and Maddie pointed and Sam looked up. He made sure his face echoed surprise, “I think that’s Ironman!”

                      Everyone in the courtyard looked up and as if on cue, there was a roar of engines. Ironman leapt off the balcony, his repulsors igniting. 

                      The girls were so excited they jumped, waved their hands and cheered. Even Brittany and Claire were caught up in the excitement.

                     All eyes were on Ironman - even the Agents, all looking up, shading their eyes. Sam whispered to Steve, “Showoff!”

                     Ironman made a circuit around the building, ensuring he was low enough for the girls to see him. He saluted them as he flew off toward the East River.

                     The girls waved goodbye and watched until the red and gold streak had disappeared into the distance.

                     Steve and Sam chuckled as the girls' excitement consumed them…”That was so cool”…”Did you see? He waved to us!”...”I can’t wait to tell everyone at school that we really saw Ironman!”

                     Everyone waited, giving the girls time to be excited. Sam whispered to Steve, “Was that really necessary?”

                     Steve shook his head, “No. But it is not unusual for people to see Ironman leave this building. Tony thought it might make the girls happy.”

                     “Well, it certainly did that”, Sam chuckled, “Even Claire and Brittany were impressed.”

                      Steve nodded as Claire looked around, seeing the 2 men smiling at them. She blushed, “Sorry.”

                      “Nothing to be sorry about”, Steve assured her.

                      “Yeah…we look like dorks”, Brittany laughed, “But we’re not jaded. You 2 and the rest of the people work here so I’m sure you’ve seen him take off before.”

                       “Once or twice”, Sam shrugged. He clapped his hands, “OK, ladies. Ironman is gone now and we have people waiting for us to help them.”

                        The people on the line were smiling and chuckling, enjoying the girls’ excitement. The Troop manned the table together, and the line kept moving.

                       All 6 girls kept repeating the same line, "Maybe he’ll come back.”

              Thomas felt the change in the air before he saw the person responsible. He heard the conversations become quieter, a few people acknowledging the presence and the few people in front of him quickly turned to face the front of the line. Thomas thought he knew who this presence was. It was confirmed as the presence walked past him. 

                The girls and the adults were helping a few of the agents decide what to get. Steve knew the moment the presence walked in without turning around. He heard all the agents greet the presence and allow them to go ahead. He knew who it was before his daughter’s excited voice reached his ears.

                “Pirate!” Matilda’s excitement powered her legs as they ran towards Nick Fury, a wide smile on her lips. She giggled as he caught her before squeezing him into a hug. 

                “Hello, Matilda.” Nick felt the smile cross his lips before he could stop it as he held the little girl. “I’m here.” He confirmed as she excitedly said he had arrived. 

                “Excuse me!” 

                Both Nick and Matilda looked at the battle sisters walking towards them, their brows scrunched in frustration. Nick crouched down to be eye level with the girls. He held his amusement back. 

               “You’re not supposed to cut the line.” Nessa began. 

               The line of Agents behind Nick began to speak, all of them insisting it was OK and that he needed to go before them.

               Vehemently shaking her head, Chloe spoke. “No! It’s not fair.” She pointed at the line. “Everyone else waited!”

              “It’s OK”, Matilda tried to soothe. “No one minded.”              The Agent at the table walked over, waiting for Director Fury to nod, before he crouched down with the girls. “Well Mr. Fury is well.. The Boss.” The Agent nervously chuckled. “He’s the boss for all of us.”

            Wrinkling her brow, Nessa turned to look at Uncle Steve and confirmed he was Uncle Steve’s boss. 

             Steve and Nick’s eyes met. Steve heard his baby confirm that Nick was his boss. With a sly smile on his lips, Steve answered. “He’s my boss sometimes.”

            Understanding bloomed on Matilda’s face. “Daddy! Your boss is Mr. Stark?”

            Ignoring the quiet laughs of the other agents, and the way Nick tried to hide his own laugh, Steve nodded. “Yeah, my girl. I work for Mr. Stark.” He continued to speak as he walked towards the girls. “It’s OK. The other people on line do not mind Mr. Fury coming to the front. Mr. Fury is a very busy man and he cannot stay down here for long. But he did want to come to support your troop.”

             The Battle Sisters looked at Nick. “We are sorry.” Nessa said as Chloe agreed. 

             Shaking his head, Nick’s voice was soft as he spoke. “It’s OK. No harm done. I do want to say one thing.” He made sure to keep his voice soft as he continued. “”I want to commend the two of you. You saw a problem and had no issue addressing it right away. You saw something that was wrong and called attention to it without hesitation.” He let go of Matilda and rested each of his hands on the shoulders of the Battle Sisters. “I really hope the two of you never lose that. We need more people like the two of you in this world.”

               The girls gave shy smiles before thanking Nick. They took his hands and led him to their table. 

               Taking her Dad’s hand, Matilda walked back to the table as well. She watched as the Battle Sisters attended to The Pirate. They explained each cookie and made sure to show him their favorites.

                Sam whispered so only Steve would hear, “I know he only has 1 eye, but he can see.” Steve bit down on the chuckle that wanted to escape. 

                Looking over, Nick asked. “Who are these young ladies?”

               “This is the rest of the troop!” Chloe eagerly said as Nessa pulled Nick over. Waiting until the girls came forward, and Nick had crouched down again, Chloe introduced Ria and Maddie. “This is Mr. Nick.”                 “I thought you were the Pirate.” Maddie said as Ria played with her hair. 

                Nick nodded as he laughed. “That’s what Matilda calls me. You can call me that as well.”                 Feeling a little brave, Ria spoke. “Are you a real pirate?”

               Leaning towards her, Nick whispered. “Can you keep a secret?” He continued when she nodded. “I am. My crew is coming to get me.”

                Eyes wide, Ria smiled as she whispered back “I knew it!”

               Knowing he couldn’t stay downstairs much longer, Nick stood and surveyed the table. He greeted Y/N and introduced himself to Claire and Brittany,

                 Sam stepped up and used his most fawning voice, “How can I help you, Mr. Fury. Do you need me to describe the cookies for you?” 

                Nick’s 1 eye glared at Sam for a moment, but Sam just smiled sweetly. Nick made his picks. He bought 3 boxes of Adventurefuls and thought that would be all he wanted. 

               Until he saw the Samosas. 

               Instantly he was transported to his mother’s kitchen. It was where most of the important moments in his life took place. His parents always had Samosas on the kitchen table. They were consumed by the family for every occasion. 

                Nick knew Steve’s rule - a cup of tea can make anything better. Wherever it was brought up, Nick could not help but think of his mother. He heard her voice in his head - “Nothing that a cookie can’t fix.” 

                That cookie was almost always a Samosa. 

                They ate the cookies when he hit his first home run in softball, when he scraped his knee after falling off of his bike when the training wheels were taken off, when he was nervous about reading his tribute poem to Callie his cat in front of the whole school, in celebration of him getting into the army, him coming home after his first tour, him coming home after every tour, his various promotions, the silence after his father’s funeral.

                  What few people (Violette, Phil and Maria) knew about Nick, and why he worked as hard and late as he does, his weekends were for his mother. She now lives in an apartment that overlooks the city. She has a corner apartment with floor to ceiling windows with a fantastic view of the Atlantic Ocean and the Statue of Liberty. 

                   His mother had been meticulous in picking her apartment. At the time Nick could not understand her pickiness. But he understood now. She had been looking to the future, knowing she would not always have the energy she had in the past. 

                   Taking the remaining 8 boxes of Samosas, Nick found himself looking forward to the weekend. He and his mother would sit on her balcony, talk about life and enjoy those cookies.    

                    Violette rode the elevator down and breathed a sigh of relief. That last phone call for Nick’s schedule had been a nightmare - 3 departments demanding him at the same time. But she smiled with pride - she allowed them to beat their chests about their departments’ importance, then she had taken control, arranging the meetings to Nick’s advantage - those he needed to speak with first with plenty of time between his meetings to recharge and be prepared for the next. He would appreciate that she had them scheduled over 3 days and all of them on video. Nick hated to be in Washington unless absolutely needed.

                       She was surprised that he had left for the cookie sale without her. She had noticed him leaving and had expected him to come back for her. She chuckled as the elevator doors opened - she would make him pay.

                       Stepping outside into the fresh air, she saw Nick already at the table. The line wasn’t too long, but knowing Nick, he had stalked past everyone and no one said a word. She shook her head and smiled - knowing the respect he was given was less about his intimidating personality and more about the fact that he always put his Agents first.

                          She took her place at the end of the line, but didn’t stay there long. The Agent standing in front of her turned to greet her.

                         “Good morning, Violette”, he pointed in front of himself, “Please …go ahead.”

                         “Are you sure, Georgie? I don’t mind waiting.”

                         “Please…I insist.”

                        “Thank you”, she stepped in front of him as he reached over her and tapped the woman in front of him.

                        “Violette’s here”, Georgie announced.

                        Alex smiled, “Morning, Violette.” She made a little bow, “Please go ahead.”

                       Violette smiled, “Are you sure, Alex?”

                       Alex nodded, “Absolutely.”

                       “Thank you, Alex.” Violette stepped into her new spot as Alex reached over her and tapped that woman in front of her.

                        This little dance repeated itself for 5 more Agents. The last one, Eddie, tried a different approach. He stepped out of the line and clapped his hands, “May I have everyone’s attention?”

                        “Everyone in line turned to listen…the Scouts and their leaders…even Nick turned to see what was going on.

                        “I think we should all step aside and let Violette go to the front of the line.” He didn’t have to say anything else. Everyone took a step back, motioning for Violette to go ahead. 

                         She was embarrassed, “Really…it’s not necessary.”

                         Eddie spoke softly, “None of us mind…really. We know how much you do for the Director, but more importantly, how much you do for every one of us. This is the least we can do.”

                         Now she was touched, “Thank you all very much.” She made her way to the table as each Agent in line offered a word of thanks or encouragement.

                        Her cheeks were hot as she joined Nick at the table. Matilda rushed her and Violette hugged her.

                        “Violette, I’m so glad you came”, Matilda said, “I thought you would be with the pirate.”

                         “He didn’t wait for me”, she explained.

                         Matilda turned wide eyes to Nick and he defended himself, “She was on the phone.”

                        “It’s OK, Matilda”, Violette explained, “I was on the phone when he left.” She added, “Making appointments for him.”

                          “Mr. Nick!” Matilda shook her head, “That was mean.”

                         “Thank you, Matilda”, Violette soothed, “But I was still on the phone when he left. He wasn’t sure how long I would be”

                         “You could have waited for her”, Matilda pointed out.     

                         Nick caught Violette’s eye and unlocked his jaw, “Matilda’s right. I should have waited. I’m sorry.”

                        Violette knew he would not have apologized if Matilda had not been here, but she also understood the good man Nick hid behind his hard personality. She was one of the few people who saw him with his guard down.

                         “Thank you, Nick”, she smiled, “Have you purchased your cookies?”

                         Nick hid a smile as he tightened his grip on the boxes of Samoas he held, “I’m done, but I’ll wait and we can go back to the office together.”

                         “Thank you, Nick.”

                         Matilda tugged her hand, “Violette, please come and meet my fellow Daisies.”

                        “I would love to”, she followed the little girl to meet her Troop.

                        Nick rolled his eye and Steve leaned closer, “Don’t worry. I’ll hurry them along.”

                        “Thank you”, was Nick’s clipped reply.

                        Steve helped to hurry the introductions along, apologizing, but also explaining they had a long line of customers waiting. Steve walked Violette back to the table, “What can we get for you, Violette?”

                        She examined the cookies, “I would like 2 boxes each of Adventurefuls (brownie cookies with caramel creme), Exploremores (sandwich cookies with marshmallow, chocolate and almond creme), Toffe-Tastic (butter cookies with toffee chips) and Thin Mints.” 

                        Steve sent the girls to gather the cookies and smiled at Violette, nodding to the line behind her. “It’s nice to be noticed.”

                        She blushed, “That was so kind, but not necessary.”

                        “Yes it was”, Steve stated, “You may not realize it, but every one of us know how much you do for us. I’m glad you were able to see our gratitude.”

                        Her blush deepened, “Thank you, Steve.”

                        The girls returned with the cookies and Steve packed the boxes., taking her money, “Thank you, Violette, for supporting our Troop.”

                        The girls chorused, “Thank you, Ms Violette”, and Matilda hugged her goodbye.

                        She joined Nick and they walked past the Agents still waiting.

                       “I see they all allowed you to pass them”, Nick said.

                       “At least I didn’t stalk down the line”, she teased.

                       “Everything taken care of?” he asked.

                       She smiled her sweetest smile, “Yes. But you’re not going to like it.”

                       He came to a full stop. “I have to go to Washington for 3 meetings?” he growled.

                        “That’s what they wanted”, Violette teased, “But I bullied them and now you have 3 video meetings over 3 separate days.”

                        Nick swallowed his frustration, “Thank you. What would I do without you?”

                       “Fall apart?”

                       Nick chuckled, “You’re probably right.”

                       Claire plopped on the chair and let out a breath. “I cannot believe they still have energy.” She said, voice full of exhaustion. 

                       Making a note in her book, Brittany put the cash she was counting in the lock box and closed it before sitting back in her chair. She looked at the girls chasing after Steve and Sam. He had Maddie in his arms, tickling her as he jogged away from the girls. Maddie was squealing in his arms as the girls laughed and chased him to free their dino pal. “I can’t believe he still has that much energy.”

                       Nodding in agreement, Claire joked. “If i didn’t know any better I would say he got some the serum Captain America has.”

                      Y/N ducked her head behind a fake yawn…her heart in her mouth. They couldn’t believe that, she thought…could they? She waited, praying she was right.

                      Steve had been listening. His nerves were screaming as his mind formed plans to dissuade Claire and Brittany from that thought. He had eyes on them, one ear tuned into their conversation.                       Allowing this thought to play in her head, Brittany shrugged. “I think we would know if he had anything like Captain America.”

                        Claire immediately agreed. “We would know. I mean there would be signs.”

                        “So many signs!” Brittany exclaimed. “He wouldn’t be able to hide it.”

                        “Absolutely not”, Y/N agreed, hoping this was over.

                        Steve kept moving the entire time both Claire and Brittany were speaking. He put Maddie down and picked up Ember. He moved to keep his mind as calm as he could and to keep his nerves in check. 

                        “Allright…” He breathed, calm washing over him as he heard the end of their conversation. “I need a break.” He panted as he rested his arms on his thighs. Fergus batted his hands for pets. 

                       “Come on, old man”, Sam teased, “Tired already?”

                       “You can run carrying one of the girls”, Steve said with a smile.

                       “Oh, no. Not me”, Sam grinned widely, “I’m too pretty to get all sweaty.”

                        Steve looked over, the tables were broken down, all the boxes ready for recycling and the troop leaders resting. 

                       It was a good day. 

                      “We sold out!” Brittany exclaimed as Steve and Sam got closer. 

                     Reaching down, Claire held a lone box of Tagalongs with a note attached to it. “Who is Malcolm?”

                      “He didn’t come to get it?”

                    Wrinkling her brows, Claire said “I don’t know who he is.” She laughed as Brittany joined in. 

                     Sam said, “Don’t worry. We know who he is and can get it to him.” He and Steve took the empty boxes and jogged to the recycling bin and dropped them off. “My girl…” He called, easily catching her as she ran to him. “Are we ready to end the day?”

                     “Yeah.”

                     “OK.” He kissed her cheek and she waved as she saw John and Mike returning

                     “Ready to go, ladies?” Mike asked.

                     “I am”, Brittany puffed, “We sold out, but I am exhausted.”

                      Steve hugged his baby, “Now that Uncle John and Uncle Mike are here to take everyone home, let’s say goodnight.” He put her down and walked with her to the girls. There was a long goodbye between the girls as the four adults said goodbye. “It’s like they haven’t spent the whole day together.” He laughed with Claire and Brittany. 

                    Once the goodbye’s were done, Mike led the girls out to the cars. John would take Claire, Maddie,Nessa Ember and Mike home, while Jennifer took her baby, Chloe, and Ria. All she could think about was going home and taking a long soak in her bath tub. 

                    “Daddy? Can we say thank you to everyone?”                     “We can.” He nodded as he held her hand. “We can figure out how to do that later.” They walked towards the front door of the family home. They would have dinner here before going home. “But,we have something to do first.” 

                    Matilda stopped, gasping and mouth open in surprise as she saw Malcom’s box of Tagalongs. “He didn’t get it! Daddy!” 

                    Crouching down, Steve shook his head. “It’s OK. There is no reason to get upset. He may have come to the table when you and I were not there.”

                     “We’re going to fix it right?”                     “Of course!” He rubbed her back. 

                     “He got called away”, Sam said, “I think Dipali had his list. Maybe she didn’t see the Tagalongs waiting for Malcolm.”

                    “I guess that’s what happened”, Steve nodded, “Why don’t we go now? We can find him, have dinner with our family and then go home to sleep.”                     A smile graced her face as Matilda eagerly nodded. “Sounds like a plan!”                   “Yes it does.” Steve stood, took her hand as she took Sam’s too and walked into Stark Tower.

                             “OK, Indy, my best friends are coming today to meet you. We are the Dino Pals and all of them will love you”, he gently cuddled his dog, “Now, there’s a lot of them. But they won’t hurt you and will love you…I promise. If you get nervous, we can take a break and go inside…just you and me…OK?”

                            Indy licked his hand and wagged his tail. The back door opened and his Mom joined them                           “The Dino Pals are here, Baby Boy”, Sophie kissed her baby, “Daddy is explaining they have to be calm so they don’t scare Indy. Are you 2 ready?”

                            Indy licked his hand again and Adam smiled at his Mom, “We’re ready, Mommy.”

                           Sophie waved at the door and Rob came out with Besos, followed by the Dino Pals and their families. Besos trotted up to Adam, Indy and Sophie. She settled next to Adam and Indy leaned into her. The whole family was pleased that the 2 dogs were buddies.

                          Sophie could see how excited the children were, but each child waited, holding onto their parents’ hands.

                          “Baby Boy, we’re going to let Indy meet Fergus, ‘Chino and Nacho first since they’ll be the animals he’ll see the most. Ready?”

                            “Yes, Mommy. Right, Indy?”

                             The little dog yipped. “OK”, Sophie stroked the dog’s face, “You’re going to meet ‘Chino first.” Sophie walked back to the group as Mike brought ‘Chino to meet Indy. Besos sniffed and wagged her tail, greeting ‘Chino. Indy was curious. This dog was different from the dogs that had hurt him….this dog was smaller than him. He was feeling brave with his hooman on one side and Besos on the other. Chino and Indy sniffed each other, then wagged their tails. Mike crouched down and offered his hand to Indy.

                             “There you are”, Mike cooed, “We’ve heard so much about you, Indy, and I’m very happy to meet you.” Besos batted her face against Mike’s hand and he chuckled, petting the dog, “And how could I forget you, Besos, good girl? How are you?”

                               Besos licked his hand and Indy rubbed his face for pets, which Mike gladly supplied.

                              “OK”, Mike smiled, “I’m glad to see how happy you and Indy are, Adam.”

                              “We’re very happy, Uncle Mike.”

                              Mike kissed his hair, “That’s wonderful. I bought T-R-E-A-T-S for all the animals. But that’s for later. Uncle Steve and Fergus are going to come next, OK?”

                             “OK, Uncle Mike. Thank you for the you know whats.”

                             Mike winked and led ‘Chino back to Nessa who was waiting for her.

                             Adam hugged his dog, “See, Indy? The dogs and cat are very friendly. And my friends are the best. Nothing to worry about.”

                            Steve and Fergus approached slowly, Fergus cocking his head as he observed the new dog. Besos gave a yip and wagged her tail in welcome. Indy watched this new dog approach him. This was a bigger dog and that made him nervous. He flattened himself on the ground and hid his face in Adam’s arms. Steve stopped, halting Fergus and crouched down.

                            “I’m sorry, Uncle Steve”, Adam apologized.

                            “It’s OK, Adam”, Steve assured.

                             Rob joined them, “Boyo, how about we let Uncle Steve and Fergus wait here for a few minutes…let Indy see Fergus is safe. I can stay here and pet Fergus so Indy understands not to be afraid. What do you think?”

                            “That’s a good idea, Daddy.”

                            Steve and Rob sat on the ground and Fergus lay down.

                            “Come on, Indy”, Adam coaxed, “It’s safe. I promise. Fergus is a good boy and he won’t hurt you.” Adam continued to coo to his dog.

                            “I have an idea, boyo”, Rob said, “Can I try?”

                            Adam nodded. Rob whistled and Besos ran to his side. She and Fergus greeted each other with yips, sniffs and tail wagging. Adam continued to speak with his dog, “Look, Indy, see… Besos is friends with Fergus and he wants to be your friend too. Do you want to try?”

                           Indy had looked up when Bezos had left and now watched as she played with this other dog. He watched as the other hooman, Rob, pet this strange dog. Rob had noticed Indy observing them. He smiled at his son, “We’re gonna try again…OK?”

                           “OK, Daddy”, Adam nodded and hugged his dog, “It’s OK, Indy. It’s OK.”

                            Rob stayed where he was while Steve and Fergus, Besos by his side, approached slowly. Indy watched intently. As they got closer, Steve understood the smaller dog’s fear. He whistled to Fergus and his dog lay on his belly, making himself smaller and crawled to Adam and the new dog.

                            Indy lay down next to Adam and watched intently as Besos and the other dog approached. Besos returned to Indy’s side and nudged him with her nose, offering assurance. Soon enough Fegus and Indy were nose to nose, Steve waiting patiently. Adam continued to coo nonsense to his dog, hoping to reassure him. Finally, Besos added her nose to the greeting and that seemed to break the ice. Fergus and Indy began to wag their tails and sniff each other. Indy gave a yip and Fergus answered with a gentle “woooo”.

                             Steve smiled at Adam, “That’s a relief.”

                             “Yes, it is, Uncle Steve”, Adam kissed his dog, “See, Indy. I promised you. Fergus is a good dog.” 

                            Once Indy seemed calm, slowly, ever so slowly, Steve offered his hand. When Indy licked it, Steve gently pet him, “Hello, Indy. I’m so happy to meet you. I know you and Adam are going to have a great life together.”

                              “Thank you, Uncle Steve.”

                              “You’re welcome. Do you think he’s ready to meet Nacho.”

                              “I think so.”

                              “OK…come on, Bubba.”

                              Steve, Rob and Fergus walked back to the group. Matilda hugged her best friend, “Good job, Fergie.” She kissed the dog’s head.

                             John nudged Rob, “Has Indy ever seen a cat before?”

                              Rob shrugged, “I don’t know. Let’s keep our fingers crossed.”

                              Once Fergus was sitting with his best friend, Rob, John and Nacho began to walk towards Adam.

                             Adam hugged his best friend, “OK, Indy. I’m so proud of you. You are being so brave and you’ve made some new friends. Next you’re going to meet Nacho. Nacho is big, but she’s not a dog. She’s a cat. Do you know what a cat is? Have you ever met a cat?” Indy just wagged his tail.

                             John walked slowly, but Nacho strutted, full of confidence. She knew Besos and she knew Adam so she was comfortable. When they got a little closer, she saw Adam was holding something and that something yipped at her. Adam cooed to his dog and Nacho stopped, head cocked. John stopped, not sure what to do.

                            Indy watched this strange animal. His ears were up, his head cocked in curiosity. Adam kissed his dog, he beckoned to his uncle.

                           “I think it’s OK, Uncle John. Indy isn’t afraid.”

                           “OK…come on, Nacho.”

                           When they were close enough, John crouched down while Nacho trotted up to Besos. The dog and cat greeted each other and Nacho gave Besos a quick wash. Indy watched the exchange with interest. He stretched his nose over and sniffed the cat. Nacho immediately turned her attention to the new dog, sniffing and patting gently with her paw. Indy wagged his tail and yipped. Nacho took this as an invitation. She squeezed herself between Besos and Indy and proceeded to groom him.

                            John laughed and Adam giggled, “Do you like Nacho, Indy?” The little dog allowed the cat to care for him, his tail wagging.

                           “Well, that was easy”, John smiled, “I guess he never saw a cat before.”

                           “Maybe not, Uncle John”, Adam said, “The only animals he knew were dogs and he knew they would hurt him.”

                          “I know, Adam, and that’s terrible”, John said, “But now he’s safe in a loving home. He’s gonna be great.”

                          “Yes he is”, Adam agreed.

                          John extended his hand to the little dog, but he didn’t look at him, until Nacho used her face to push Indy to notice her hooman. The little dog sniffed John’s hand and yipped a greeting, as John pet the dog gently. He used his other hand to give Besos her due.

                          “Hi, Indy”, John cooed, “Welcome to our family. “Hi, Besos, good girl. Are you taking care of your new brother?”                             “She’s doing a very good job”, Adam stated.

                            “That’s good”, John smiled, “Now, we’re going to send the kids over 1 by 1 so we don’t scare him.”

                             “Thank you, Uncle John. Can Maddie come first?”                             “Yes, she can”, John nodded. He tugged gently on Nacho’s leash, “Come on, girl.”

                              Nacho looked at her hooman, winked her eyes and continued to groom Indy.

                             “I don’t think she wants to leave, Adam”, John said, “Is it OK if she stays here with you? Maddie will be here in a minute.”

                             “It’s OK, Uncle John.”

                             John returned to the waiting group. “I think Nacho has adopted Indy”, he laughed.

                             “That’s good, right, Daddy?” Maddie said.

                             “I think so.”

                             “OK”, Rob stood in front of the kids, “We’re going to let you meet Indy. We’ll send 1 of you at a time. Please remember to not be too excited. We don’t want to scare him”

                              The children agreed.

                              “Adam asked Maddie to be first”, John said. Sophie and Claire shared a look which John caught.

                              “OK, Maddie, nice and slow”, Rob said. The little girl walked slowly toward her friend and his new dog.

                               John put his arm around his wife, “Amore, is there something going on that I don’t know about?”

                              “Maybe, Liebe (Lee-buh)”, she kissed her husband’s hand, “Sophie and I think Maddie and Adam have a little crush on each other.”

                              “Our Maddie?” John was surprised.

                              “Yes, our Maddie. Didn’t you tell me you had a girlfriend in 1st grade?” Claire teased, “What was her name?”

                               John smiled, “Hannah.”

                               Maddie walked slowly toward Adam and the animals. She waved as she got closer, “Hi, Adam.”

                               He smiled softly, “Hi, Maddie. Would you like to meet Indy?”

                              “Yes, please.” She sat next to him and got a good look at the dog, “Oh, no, Adam! His poor little face.”

                               “Yeah”, Adam nodded, “It looks bad but our vet says he’s very healthy. He used to be a bait dog.”

                               “What’s that?”

                               “Mommy and Daddy say there are bad people that like to make dogs fight and hurt each other. Indy was used as a practice dog. The fighting dogs would attack him and bite him.”

                               “Oh, you poor baby”, she cooed. She reacted and bent down, placing a gentle kiss on the dog’s nose. At first he was startled, but Adam encouraged him. 

                               “I’m sorry, Indy”, she apologized, “I forgot to introduce myself. I’m Maddie and me and the rest of the Dino Pals will help Adam make sure no one hurts you again. We have Battle Sisters - Nessa and Chloe.”

                               She held her hand out and Indy shyly sniffed it. She held completely still and finally the dog snuffled her hand.

                              Everyone had met Indy and the little dog accepted everyone relatively quickly. Uncle Mike revealed his “Welcome Home” cake - topped with a doghouse and a figurine of every pet on the cake - Indy, Besos, Nacho, Chino, Fergus, Tiki, Alpine and Liho.” Of course there was a candle and everyone cheered as Adam wished for the best life for Indy and blew out the candles. (DOGCAKE)

                            He and the Dino Pals gathered around a picnic blanket that had been set up for them. Mike sliced the cake, making sure each child received their pet.The extra pets were given to the kids who didn’t have one….yet. Steve was filling a tray with drinks for the kids and Benji came over to help him.

                          “It’s OK, Benji”, Steve smiled, “I got this. You can wait with the other kids.”

                         “Uncle Steve, I don’t know if Big Bro told you, but I’m a Cub Scout now”, he patted his chest, “And Cub Scouts are supposed to be helpful.”

                         “I know and that’s great, Benji!”

                         “It is”, Mike praised, “I was a Cub Scout when I was a little boy. Went all the way to Eagle Scout.”

                          Benji’s eyes were wide, “That’s so cool, Uncle Mike.” 

                         “You know all the girls are Daisies. Why don’t you tell us about your troop?” Steve smiled.

                         “Our Cubmaster is Big Bro and Uncle Rob is the Co-Cubmaster. Adam, Gabe and I are in the pack and there are 5 more boys. I just met them so I don’t remember their names.” Benji looked around, then called, “Big Bro! What are the names of the boys in our pack?”

                         “You don’t remember?” Jacob teased, joining them.

                         Benji blushed, “No I don’t. I’m sorry.”

                         Jacob hugged his brother, “It’s OK, Little Bro. I was teasing you, You all just met and for the next few meetings we will be wearing name tags. But the other boys' names are - Jake, Mario, Brian, Simon and, of course, Gabe.”

                         “Yeah”, Benji agreed, “Uncle Steve, did you know Ms Jules, Gabe’s Mom,  works with Uncle Rob? She uses a machine that makes sparks.”

                          “She’s a wielder, Benji”, Rob had joined the conversation, “Jules and I have known each other for a few years…worked on a few sites with her. She is really nice and has a sharp wit. Keeps those construction guys in line.”

                            Steve laughed, “Like Tasha keeps us in line.”

                            “Exactly”, Mike agreed.

                            “Gabe is very nice. I really like him”, Benji said, “But I have to tell you something and you have to promise to let me and Adam tell Uncle Bruce.”

                             The 4 men crossed their hearts.

                             Benji leaned in closer to the men and whispered, “He doesn’t like science.”                             “No!” Mike's voice was shocked and the other 3 men bit down laughs.

                             “He says it’s very boring, but Adam is helping him.”

                             “That’s good. I’m sure Adam will help Gabe see that science can be fun”, Rob said.

                             “I think so too, Uncle Rob”, Benji agreed.

                             “I think we’re ready, Benji”, Steve said, picking up the tray of drinks, “You bring the chips and you guys will be all set.”

                             Benji picked up the other tray and Rob placed dog and cat treats on it, “Don’t forget our guest of honor.”                             “I won’t”, Benji smiled, “Thanks, Uncle Mike”

                             Benji followed Steve to the Dino Pals and John took a drink.  He whispered to Rob, “So, Gabe’s Dad isn’t around.”

                            Rob shook his head, “No and it’s better that way. He’s not a good person. Left Jules when she became pregnant - said he had no time for a brat in his life. And she has a hard time getting him to pay child support. He keeps changing jobs whenever she finds him. Had a rough few years, but was able to go to trade school and learn to be a wielder…”

                             “Thanks to you, Sophie and a few other friends who helped her care for Gabe while she worked and went to school”, Steve added, as he rejoined the men.

                              Rob waved the praise away, “Now she has a good Union job and is making decent money. She and Gabe are doing much better.”

                             “That’s a relief”, Jacob said, “I know how hard it can be.”

                             “We know”, Rob put his arm around Jacob, “But you’re good now and with Gabe in our troop, he’ll have some good, positive role models in his life.”

                               “Yes, he will”, Jacob agreed.

                               Steve nudged Rob, “I think it’s time for Bubba to take a walk.”

                               Rob nodded, “Let’s get Mike and ‘Chino and I’ll get Besos and Indy. Boyo can stay here with his friends.”

                              Steve nodded and Rob retrieved the 2 leashes and joined the kids. 

                              “Boyo, we’re taking the dogs for a walk. Stay with your friends and I’ll take Indy with me.” He handed a leash to his son.

                              Adam snapped the leash onto his dog’s harness. “No, Daddy”, he said, “It’s OK. I’ll come with you and walk Indy.” He waved to his friends, “I’ll be right back.” and followed his father.

                            Nacho tried to follow her new friend, but Maddie held her. “Oh, no, Nacho. You don’t need a walk. We’ll wait here.”

                           The children were all gathered around the blanket, laughing and teasing, but Brittany focused on her daughter. Chloe was there…but she wasn’t there. This was becoming a pattern. As much as Chloe loved her Dino Pals, when she was with them, Brittany noticed, lately, she kinda kept herself apart. Jennifer nudged her as she joined her.

                          “Everything OK, Bubbles?”

                         “I don’t know, Munchkin. Look at our baby.”

                         It took a moment but Jennifer finally noticed what her wife did.

                         “Does she seem uncomfortable…sad….angry?”

                         “I don’t know, Munchkin. You know our baby. Sometimes she keeps her feelings close to her vest.”

                          “Yeah, but I think we need to speak with her.”

                          “I tried. She just mumbles ‘Nothing’.”

                         Jennifer squeezed her hand, “OK, Bubbles. We’ll sit her down at home and see if we can figure this out.”

                         Brittany kissed her wife and nodded in agreement.

                          The day had gone very well. After each child and the rest of the adults met and were accepted by Indy, the little dog had become a little braver. He walked around the yard with Besos and Nacho - the cat refused to leave his side. Claire was concerned the cat wouldn't want to come home. John promised to pick her up and carry her home, if necessary. However, when it was time to leave, Maddie took Nacho’s leash and the cat trotted by her side to the family car.

                               Rob, Sophie and Adam sat in the living room, enjoying cake and tea. Besos was curled at Rob’s feet and Indy was snuggled next to his little hooman on the couch - it had taken awhile, but now he slept in Adam’s bed with his hooman.

                               “It was a good day, Baby Boy”, Sophie smiled. “Wasn’t it?”

                               “It was very good”, Adam smiled. Swallowing a bite of the chocolate cake Uncle Mike had brought, he patted Indy's head, “I’m so proud of you, Indy. You were a little nervous, but you were also brave meeting everyone.”

                                “He certainly was”, Sophie smiled, "Cynthia will be very impressed when she comes in on Monday. We have to remember to save her a piece of Uncle Mike’s Welcome cake.”

                                 “I don’t know how he does it, but Mike always seems to surprise me with his creations”, Rob shook his head.                                

                                “He is very talented”, Sophie agreed.

                                “And it’s delicious”, Adam praised.

                                “It is, indeed, Boyo”, Rob smiled, “You know, Boyo, you didn’t have to leave your friends when Uncle Steve, Uncle Mike and I were walking the dogs. I would have taken Indy.”

                                “I know, Daddy, and thank you”, Adam was very serious, “But I promised to take care of Indy and I want to do a good job. He is my responsibility.”

                                “We’re proud of you, Baby Boy”, Sophie smiled at her baby, “And I know you’re going to take good care of Indy.”

                                “Thank you, Mommy and Daddy”, the little boy blushed.

                                “And speaking of walks, I think it’s time for their last one”, Rob said, “Are you ready, Boyo?”

                                 “I have to put my sneakers on, Daddy”, Adam slid off the couch, “I’ll bring both leashes when I come back.” He ran down to his bedroom followed by Indy. Besos looked up to see what the commotion was about.

                                Rob stroked his dog’s face, “It’s OK, Besos. We’ll be going as soon as Boyo gets back.” He sat back and put his arm around his wife and she snuggled closer as he kissed her hair.

                                “So, am I forgiven?” Sophie asked.

                                “Forgiven for what, Bunny?”

                                “For adopting Indy without speaking with you about it, Bubalah”, Sophie said.

                                Rob chuckled and kissed her again, “Bunny, it’s better you didn’t call me because I might have been against it. But seeing how happy Boyo is and how much that little dog had blossomed in the 2 weeks he’s been here. I would have been wrong. I’m glad you listened to your heart. It’s always been right.”

                               “Thank you, Bubalah”, she turned her face up and shared a kiss with her husband. It was short as they heard Adam and Indy returning.

                               “I have Besos’ leash, Daddy!”

                         The family was gathered in the common room trying to decide which movie they wanted to go see tonight.

                         “How about “Project Hail Mary”, Peter suggested, “The book was pretty good and I like what I’m seeing in the trailers.”

                         “As long as it’s not a RomCom”, Bruce added.

                         “What’s wrong with RomComs?” Tony asked.

                         “Too predictable.”

                         “You’re not watching the right ones”, Tony smirked.

                         “Listen, I don't care what movie we see as long as we keep Bucky away from the snacks”, Rhodey chuckled.

                          “Hey!” Bucky protested.

                          “Listen…alll you do is complain about the prices”, Sam smiled, “Come on - you know it’s true.”

                           Bucky chuckled, “I guess that’s fair.”

                           Steve’s phone rang and he smiled when he saw the ID, “Hi, Lila. What’s up?”

                           “Hi, Uncle Steve. Whatcha you doing?                           “Well, all of us are together and we’re trying to pick a movie for tonight.”

                           “Go see ‘Project Hail Mary’. It’s really good and Rocky is so cute.”

                           “Who’s Rocky?”

                           “Oh, Uncle Steve, you’ll see.”

                           He looked up at his family, “She says “Project Hail Mary’ is good.”

                           “Well, if Lila says it’s good, then that’s the one we’re seeing”, Tasha stated.

                           “I’ll get the times”, Peter offered.

                           “So, Lila. How are you? Are you doing anything exciting with the Girl Scouts?”

                           “Uncle Steve, you know this year is a big election. My Junior Girl Scout Troop # 2785 is working directly with the League of Women Voters to get everyone eligible in our district registered to vote. Then on Election Day, we can ride with the adults to pick up people to take them to the Polling centers or hand out water and snacks outside the Polling Stations.”

                        “That is something you should be proud of, Lila. You and your whole troop.”

                         “Thanks, Uncle Steve”, she paused, “Are you registered to vote?”

                          He smiled, “Yes, I am. All of us are.”

                          “That’s good. I can’t wait until I’m old enough to vote. Don’t you forget to vote.”

                        Steve chuckled, “I won’t. Promise.”

                       “I called for a reason, Uncle Steve. We’ll be selling Girl Scout cookies soon. I know Tilda is a girl scout, but….”

                      Steve smiled, “Send your troop’s link. You can never have too many Girl Scout Cookies!”

                      “Thanks, Uncle Steve. Are you sure?”

                      “I am. You can never have too many cookies. Please send the link.”

                      “I was hoping you’d say that.” 

                      Steve could hear Nate trying to get the phone from his sister…”Let me talk to him, Lila! My turn!” 

                      He waited patiently for the sibling tug of war to stop, then finally, Nate’s voice came on the line.

                     Nate didn’t greet him, just announced, “Uncle Steve, I’m a Wolf Scout.”

                     “I thought you were a Cub Scout.”

                     “You’re a Cub Scout, Wolf Rank”, Cooper corrected.

                     “Coop! I’m talking to Uncle Steve!”

                     “Sorry” Coop said, “I was just reminding you….Hi, Uncle Steve!.”

                      “Hi, Coop.”

                      “Sorry, Coop”, Nate apologized, “I forgot.”

                       “It’s OK, Nate.”

                     “Tell me what’s going on, Nate”, Steve encouraged.

                     “We do lots of fun things. We just came back from our first camping trip. We have a new scout named Will. He moved a few weeks ago from Philadelphia to here - his Grandma lives here and she’s sick. They came to take care of her. Will was scared on the camping trip. He spent his whole life in the city and wasn’t used to all the noises the animals in the forest make and how dark it is at night. We slept in tents. He had never done that before.”

                     “Was he very scared?” Steve asked.

                     “Yeah. The first night he couldn’t sleep. I woke up to go pee. He had to go too, but was afraid to leave the tent. I took him with me and we talked. When we got back to the tent, he was still nervous about the dark, so I pulled my sleeping bag next to his and he felt safe and went to sleep.”

                       “That was very kind, Nate.”

                       “Thanks, Uncle Steve”, Nate blushed at the praise, “I just remembered what Mommy always said. When you see someone who needs a little help, remember a time when you felt the same way and try to do what would help you. So, I did…no big deal. And now I have a new friend. Will’s coming to spend the day with us tomorrow.”

                        Steve smiled, “A new friend? That’s great.”

                        “Yep!” Nate laughed, then turned a little serious, “Uncle Steve, my Pack is selling popcorn again this year - Butter Popcorn, White Cheddar Popcorn, Kettle Popcorn and Salted Caramel Popcorn. We’re also selling nuts too - Honey Roasted Peanuts and Salted Virginia Peanuts. And we’re selling Chocolate Covered Pretzel and Beef Jerky.”

                          “Wow…that’s a lot”, Steve said, “Don’t forget to send the link for your Pack to us.”

                           Nate’s tone turned very serious, “It’s OK, Uncle Steve. I know you have Packs for the Dino Pals. You guys don’t have to buy from my Pack.”

                         “You can still buy from my troop!” Lila yelled.

                         “Are you kidding, Nate?” Steve chuckled, “We’re all excited knowing we will be buying from multiple Troops and Packs. Just as I said to Lila - never too many cookies and never too many bags of popcorn. And now we get chocolate covered pretzels and beef jerky. Besides…you’re a Dino Pal too. Right?”

                         Nate smiled, “Yeah, but buying from everyone will be a lot of money. You already bought from my Pack. You don’t have to do it this year.”

                         “You don’t have to worry about that, Nate”, Steve chuckled, “Do you understand how excited all your Uncles and Aunt are? Uncle Tony has emptied 1 of his large cabinets in his kitchen in preparation.”

                        “Really?”

                        Steve nodded, though Nate couldn’t see him. “Everyone is here, Nate. You can tell them.””

                          Nate sighed, “Hi, everyone, I just wanted to say you don’t need to buy popcorn from my pack since you’ll be buying from the Dino Pals Pack.”

                      “Wait a minute”, Bruce said, “Why can’t we buy from both? I love popcorn!”

                     “You heard him”, Steve smiled, “But, Nate, remind them what else the Cub Scouts are selling this year.”

                     “It’s OK”, Nate repeated, “The other Packs will be selling the same thing. This year we’re selling popcorn and Honey Roasted Peanuts, Salted Virginia Peanuts, Chocolate Covered Pretzels and Beef Jerky.”

                     “All that and you’re going to cut us off from our supply?” Bucky asked.

                     “Steve”, Tony added, “Did you not explain the empty cabinet in my kitchen waiting for all these snacks?”

                      “You heard me explain that to him.”

                      “Oh, yeah. But you didn’t explain the whole thing, Nate. It’s one of my large ones. Plenty of room for plenty of snacks!”

                      “You can still order cookies from my troop too, Uncle Tony”, Lila added.

                     “I got you, sweetie!” Tony smiled.

                     “Nate”, Tasha giggled, “I wish you could see their faces. They’re very disappointed.”

                    “I don’t want to disappoint anyone”, Nate sighed, “I just thought that since you’ve brought from my Pack already, you wouldn’t want so many treats.”

                      “Nate, I love you”, Tony chuckled, “But do you really know me?”

                      “I guess not”, Nate’s voice dropped, filled with sadness.

                      “No, buddy”, Clint put his arm around his son, “Uncle Tony is teasing you.”

                     “That’s right, Nate”, Tony quickly added, “I’m sorry. I was just surprised. Even though we will be buying from Adam, Benji and Gabe’s Pack, we always bought from your and Cass’ Packs. We don’t want to stop. We’re greedy - we love these snacks.”

                      “OK, if you’re sure.”

                      Steve chuckled, “I want to emphasize how big that empty cabinet is upstairs.”

                     That caused Nate to giggle, “Can I see it when I come to visit, Uncle Tony?”

                     “Of course you can”, Tony promised.

                     “So you’re not gonna cut us off, are you, Nate?” Sam asked.

                     “No, Uncle Sam!” Nate laughed.

                     “Thank goodness. I was getting nervous”, Sam chuckled.

                     “I’ll send the link when I get it. Promise”, Nate said.

                     “Well, I’m glad that’s all settled”, Tasha laughed, “Steve, we gotta go or we’ll miss this movie.” 

                     “Keep Bucky away from the snacks!” Clint yelled.

                     “That’s the plan”, Rhodey said as Bucky glared at all of them.

                     “OK, Nate”, Clint said gently, “Say goodbye and let me speak with him.”

                     “Night, Uncle Steve, Uncle Bucky, Aunt Tasha, Uncle Sam, Uncle Bruce, Uncle Rhodey and Peter.”

                     “Night, everyone”, Lila called.

                     “We love you”, Cooper added.

                     Clint finally got the phone, “I told them you all would still buy.”

                    “Listen, Clint, I’m really nervous now. You send the links”, Tony said with a smile.

                    “I’ll send it…promise.”

                    “I’ll make sure”, Laura promised.

                    “Thanks.”

                    “OK. Now, goodnight. Go see your movie”, Clint said.

                    “Good night, Clint”, Rhodey called, “We’ll see you Wednesday.”

                    “You will. But…No, I love you, Clint?”

                    “We love you, Clint”, everyone chimed in.

                    Steve and Clint both laughed as the phone call ended.

                      Steve had been on edge since he had come home after New Years. The notion that a HYDRA agent could be near his baby, his Fergus, his family, his extended family, his home!

                             It scared Steve to his core. The fear remained deep in his heart.

                            There had been scares before - instances where a sleeper agent had gotten too close. Steve had always handled it in typical Steve Rogers fashion - a plan in place that ran smoothly to smoke the sleeper agent out. It was a well oiled machine that had never let him down. 

                             But the threat had never been so close to home. He had not met his little girl yet. Nothing could happen to his little girl. He would never recover. 

                             Once he was back, Steve had made sure precautions had been put in place. Senior agents, ones who had experience with sleeper agents, had been pulled from other files and missions to help. 

                             The fact that the threat was not real meant nothing to Steve. As far as he was concerned he had been living in a bubble of perfect ignorance. He had felt so safe in NYC, with the family and SHIELD behind him, that he had stopped looking around as much as he used to. He had been so determined to never miss a second with his little girl that he had allowed his normal scanning of crowds to stop. 

                             Steve knew Y/N was concerned and on edge. This was her biggest fear and one of the reasons she had left. She had voiced this concern in therapy. She had also voiced concern for this becoming a reality for Matilda. 

                            It had happened. In Steve’s mind, even with the threat proven to be false, it had happened.

                             He had made a decision - he would do whatever he had to do to prevent a threat from getting this close ever again. 

                           Running his hand down his face, Steve’s stomach was on the floor. 

                           Adjusting herself on the couch, Matilda leaned into her dad. They had spent the day running errands and grocery shopping. Now, with all the groceries away and the fruit/meals for the week prepped, Matilda and Steve were taking a break. 

                            Matilda, Maddie, Nessa and Chloe had had a discussion the weekend before concerning the Girl Scout Cookie Sale and now she had asked her dad if what they wanted was possible. 

                             With his mind screaming, Steve groaned. “Can I think about it, my girl?” He quickly sat up when she deflated. “It’s not a no.” He explained as he rubbed her back. “But let me see what I can do.”

                         Steve and Fergus walked down the hall of the Tower and joined his family at the dinner table. Whatever was cooking coated the air in the kitchen with tantalizing scents. Steve’s stomach growled in anticipation and Fergus lifted his nose to enjoy the scents that danced around him.

                                Bucky came in behind him and clapped him on the shoulder. “At least I’m not the only one hungry”, he teased, “Who cooked?”

                                “I did”, Bruce brought a platter to the table, “And I promise… no bugs.”                               “I do appreciate that”, Bucky said as he took his seat.

                                Tony had walked in, “Come on…bugs are crunchy.”

                                Bucky shuddered slightly, “Tony!”

                               “If you want crunchy, you can add Captain Crunch”, Tasha suggested.

                                Tony’s eyes lit up, “Now that’s an idea.”

                                “I will stab you with a fork if you dare, Tony”, Bruce threatened.

                                 “I’ll hold his hand down”, Rhodey added.

                                 Tony clutched his chest,”Betrayal!”

                                 “Come on, Bubba”, Steve patted his dog, “Let’s get you fed.”

                                 “And when we’re done I have a few slices of cooked, unseasoned chicken for him”, Bruce added.

                                 “Thanks, Bruce.” Steve filled the dog’s bowls with food and water and placed them in front of him, then joined his family at the table.

                                 Bruce placed the last 2 platters on the table and the family laughed and joked as the food was passed around.

                               Steve was nervous. His baby had asked for a favor - one he didn’t want to grant. But he had promised he would ask. He took a sip of water.

                              “Tony”, he said, “I need to ask Mr. Stark a question.”

                               Tony smirked at him and sat up straighter, “Mr. Stark, huh?” His expression and tone of voice turned serious.  OK, Mr. Rogers. How can I help you?”

                               Steve cleared his throat, “Before I ask, I want it understood that this is a No-Go.”

                               Tony cocked his head, “If it’s a No-Go, then why are you asking?”                               “Because I promised my girl.”

                              “Now that is unusual”, Rhodey noted, “A No-Go for Matilda. I can’t even imagine that.”

                                “So what is it, Steve?” Bruce asked, “We’re all waiting with bated breath.”

                                 “Yeah”, Tony chuckled, “What is it? Don’t keep Mr. Stark waiting.”

                                Steve shook his head, “Again, I say this is a No-Go.”

                                “OK. What am I saying ‘No’ to?”

                                “The girls want to set up outside Stark Tower and sell Girl Scout cookies.”                                 “Sure!” Tony smiled.

                                Fergus had finished his dinner and joined his hooman, nudging his thigh to let him know he was there. Steve’s hand dropped from the table to the dog, stroking his face.

                                Steve sat back and blew out a breath, “What part of ‘No” are you not understanding?”

                                “Cookies right outside my front door?” Tony laughed, “I say ‘Yes’.”

                                “Tony, it’s not safe”, Steve insisted.

                                “Steve”, Bruce said, “I know that last mission scared you…scared everyone who has family to protect. But…maybe…you’re overreacting?”

                                 “He’s not overreacting", Rhodey said, “We got sloppy and only the fact that it was a coincidence kept our families safe.”

                                 “I understand that”, Bruce said, “But since then, we’ve corrected our lack of attention. So everything should be OK for the Girl Scouts.”

                                 “Do you really want to put everyone on display?” Steve asked.

                                “You don’t think that maybe…you’re being a little paranoid?” Tony said.

                                “He’s not”, Bucky shook his head, “Don’t be naive. We have to know that as we watch whatever HYDRA base we know about, they watch us. And it is well known the Avengers work through Stark Tower. You let the girls set up outside, you are not only putting them in danger, you are giving anyone watching this building a ring side seat for any agents that are lined up outside.”

                              “But that’s every day, isn’t it?” Bruce pointed out, “Agents come and go all day.”

                              “True, but not always through the front door - not standing still in a line to be identified and photographed. While everyone of them is trained to be aware they may be photographed and do everything in their power to avoid that, that is too much time for our people to be on display”, Bucky said.

                             “And it is not well known that SHIELD is here”, Tasha pointed out, “Hence the ‘dummy’ headquarters we keep set up in numerous buildings in the city, Brooklyn and Queens. But, Bucky is right. If the agents are lined up to buy the cookies - and they will, because Matilda is selling them - any agents that are known to HYDRA or other country’s spies would alert them to being more observant about who comes and goes from here.”

                            “Exactly”, Steve agreed, “Therefore I will tell my girl that Mr. Stark said ‘No’.”

                           “Killjoy”, Tony groused.

                           “Maybe”, Rhodey said, “But all valid reasons this is a bad idea. Now, let’s eat before this lovely dinner gets cold.”

                            Steve sat back and sipped his coffee, relieved that that was settled. He would not put his daughter on full display for someone to figure out how important she was.

                            Tasha had gone quiet and was tapping her lips with her fork.

                            “What are you thinking about so hard, Tasha?”Bucky asked.

                            “What if we could let them sell their cookies here, but do it safely”, she suggested.

                            Steve blew out a breath, “Tasha, you’re not serious..are you?”

                           “Maybe”, she said, “Maybe we can let the girls sell the cookies here and keep everyone safe. Would you give me a few days to see if that’s possible?”

                           “But, why, Tasha? It’s not that important to sell the cookies here.”

                           “It’s not…but this could be used as a training exercise. Bucky, would you help? We’ll get Maria involved too.”

                           “I don’t see how it’s possible, Tasha, but I’m curious to see where your mind is going. I’m in.”

                           “Good”, she nodded, “A few days, Steve?”

                           He shook his head, “A few days, Tasha. But I will be poking holes in anything you come up with.”

                           “I’d expect nothing less.”

                            “Good”, Tony rubbed his hands together,”Tell Baby Cap that Mr. Stark is thinking about it.”   

                         Steve was in his room in the tower. He sat on the edge of his bed, staring at the wall and lost in thought. He had been nervous since Matilda had asked for her troop to set up shop in front of the tower. They had just gotten through the scare. The threat had gotten too close for comfort. 

                  And now, some of the most precious members of their family, would be planted outside of Avengers Tower!

                     He couldn’t sleep - he knew it would be impossible. Fergus huffed from the bed - Steve knew his bestus boy was annoyed and only wanted Steve to lay back down.

                    He thought back to how they got here. Even though he had not agreed to this sale yet, the family immediately began making plans for the table, what date this would take place, how they would approach the table, who would have the privilege of staying with the troop and Steve outside while they were selling cookies. 

                  Bucky insisted he should be the one to stay outside. He argued that his reaction time, in the event of an issue, would be the best thing to protect the kids. He and Steve could get the kids, and the adults, to safety if it was needed. 

                  Steve reacted immediately. Using Bucky’s example, he voiced his concerns regarding a possible emergency. He used the false emergency as an example. He spoke of the problem of having some of the most vulnerable people in their family out in the open for all to see. 

                   The family listened to his concerns and agreed they had weight. Especially in light of the false threat, but Tasha was determined to try and soon enough, Bucky was seriously thinking about this.

                     “Sorry, Bubba”, Steve smiled and took a deep breath to try to settle his nerves, “I guess I’m too wound up for sleep. How about a snack?”

                     Fergus thumped his tail and ran to the bedroom door.

                    The Tower was quiet…for a while. But, soon, Steve heard a stride he knew so well. Fergus heard it too and rushed to greet the newcomer. Tasha smirked as she discovered Steve in the kitchen.

                   “Tea?” he asked.

                   “Please”, she observed him as he retrieved a cup for her and poured her tea. She could see the tightness in his shoulders.

                    “Can’t sleep?” she asked.

                   “I don’t know about the girls selling cookies here”, he admitted.

                   “Steve…” Natasha sat across from him and rested her chin on her hands, a smirk on her lips. “I’ve got a plan.” She shrugged as Steve rolled his eyes. “It’s a good one.”

                   Rubbing his face, Steve released a breath before he spoke. “I’m sure it is a good plan. But -”

                   Reaching over, Nat rested her hand on Steve’s forearm, a gentle way to quiet his thoughts. “It’s a damn good plan.” She said, confidence coating every word. “It will take some work but it’s a damn good plan.” She could see Steve was not convinced. His concern for his baby was clouding his rational judgement. She couldn’t blame him - Clint, Sam and Rhodey would have been off the wall and would have redefined “overprotective”. 

                    She was surprised Steve had not reacted that way. Yes, he had placed a ban on bringing Matilda to the tower as often as he had. And, while Matilda was not happy with that decision, Nat agreed with it. Looking back, after the scare,  he was more aware of the dangers his baby might be in. He had set a plan in place to get Matilda and Y/N to the Tower in the event of a security breech and had also included the Mad Squad and Dino Pals in this plan. However, she was surprised that he had not gone further in those plans. And now, she knew, with the idea of his baby and extended family possibly being on display, his mind was racing with ‘What Ifs”. She understood why he would be against any possible ideas. Under normal circumstances, he would have followed her no matter what with no questions asked, but this was different. 

                    This involved Matilda. The playing field had become more dangerous and they all had more to lose. The playing field had changed the moment Cooper had been born. It had continued to change as AJ, Cas, Lila, Nate and Lily were born. It changed again after the last mission. But no one else lived as close as Matilda did. None of them would have paid the price of a spy in SHIELD faster than Matilda. 

                    Nat had plans in place. She had begun forming them the moment they found out about the false spy. She had not told the family about the plans she had set into place. She knew they knew that she had plans. Nat always had plans. 

                    Letting out a breath, Steve met Nat’s eyes. There were times, in their long friendship, where she had done things he had not agreed with. Her approach was not always the approach he wanted to take. 

                     She had never let him down. She had never steered him wrong. She always had a backup plan for a plan. She had always come through. 

                     With his fear screaming at him, Steve spoke. “Alright Tasha. I understand you want to try to make a plan for this, but I’m not sure I’m going to agree with it.”

                     “Of course.” She smirked. “But try to keep an open mind and I’m sure you’re not going to find any issues.”

                     “I’ll be the judge of that.” Steve said. 

                       The few days Tasha asked for flew by and soon enough, Steve and Fergus found themselves in a conference room with Tasha, Bucky and Maria Hill. There was a full map of the area projected on a screen and a board held numerous pictures and diagrams.

                            Steve took a seat, Fergus curling at his feet and opened his hands,”OK. What have you got?”

                           “To start”, Tasha said, “I need you to keep an open mind. This is just like any planning session for a mission. As per protocol, if any see a hole, we point it out.”

                            “OK”, Steve agreed.

                            Bucky took over, “This will be a training exercise. There’s a lot of new agents that have no field experience, so this will be a test for them - see where they excel and where they’re lacking.”

                           Maria pointed to the projected map,”You are right that we can’t have this cookie sale in front of the building. Too many areas we wouldn’t be able to cover. Too many chances of a mistake. However, we can set the girls up at the side entrance, where the igloo used to be.”

                           Steve remembered the inflatable igloo, fondly, that Tony had placed on the side of the building so he could visit with his girl and not be too far away from Bucky, during his last break.

                          Maria continued, “The side entrance is hidden from the street, “The area is smaller and we would be able to control the amount of agents waiting on the line for cookies. There are trees and awnings there for cover. Also, there is a bathroom directly inside the building for the girls and their parents to use as needed without them wandering too far into the Tower. Bill will assign one of his people to escort them to the bathroom as needed.”

                         Tasha leaned over the table and pointed, “We’ll treat this as a full blown mission. The plan is to have 6 of our more promising rookie agents to be the ‘spies’. Their job will be to make it past the other agents and cut the line for the cookies. They will not know where anyone is stationed - they will have to use their training to accomplish their mission. They will each wear a vest under their clothes so if one of ‘snipers’ fire at them, they’ll receive a slight shock and they’ll be out of this exercise.”

                          “Snipers?” Steve asked.

                          “Yes”, Maria nodded, “We’ll be following the VIP Protocol - the one we use when the President or someone like that needs to come here.”

                          Bucky used a laser point on the map on the screen, “The snipers will be positioned here..” he pointed to different buildings as he spoke…”here…here…and here.This way the Tower will be covered on all 4 sides.”

                           “We will have other ‘Rover” agents - disguised as mailmen, a homeless person, cop, someone walking a dog, repairmen, etc positioned here… here… here …here…here and here”, Tasha pointed to different areas on the street, “There will be ‘Rovers’ who will move about in this grid to ensure the ‘spies’ don’t get through.”

                          “We would normally have aerial support with Iron Man or War machine, but we don’t want to draw that much attention, so we’ll use drones, operated from inside the Tower”, Bucky said.

                          Bucky will run point from here”, Maria pointed to an office above the side entrance, “It gives him a full visual of the area where the girls will be and all entrances.”  

                         “I thought you wanted to be outside with the girls, Buck”, Steve said.

                         “If this wasn’t an exercise I would be, but Maria and I need to evaluate our rookies. It will be better if I can see all of them as they get close and observe the reaction time of the ‘protective’ agents.”

                         Steve nodded.

                         “The ‘protective’ agents will be some of our most experienced agents paired with newer ones so they can observe at close range”, Tasha explained, “The experienced agents won’t point out the ‘spies’ when they’re seen. They will wait until their partner sees them.”                         

                         Steve had listened carefully to their plan. He asked for the laser pointer and used it to highlight a very short building, dwarfed by the skyscrapers around it. “Why no sniper there? Because it is so short, in the afternoon, that building will be in the shadows.”

                            Bucky looked at the building and the surrounding area, “We will have a sniper above in a taller building, but, you’re right. If it will be in shadow, we’ll need a sniper and a spotter there.”

                           “When would the girls want to sell their cookies here?” Maria asked.

                           Steve checked his calendar, “A week from this Saturday. So almost 2 weeks from now.”

                            Tasha nodded, “Good. That gives us time to choose who we will use. We will pair the inexperienced agents with more seasoned ones for the security detail. They will be instructed not to discuss this with anyone outside of our meetings. The 6 ‘spies’ will be picked tonight and sent on a special assignment to another SHIELD facility for the duration. They’ll return Saturday morning. Maria will meet them at the airport and give them their assignments. They will be ordered to separate and will have to find their way from the airport to the Tower and through their fellow agents on their own” 

                             “Which airport will they be returning to?” Steve asked.

                             Maria smiled wickedly, “Newark.”

                             Bucky sat next to his brother, “What do you think, Steve?”

                             Steve sighed, “I don’t know if it’s worth the risk.”

                             “We think it is”, Bucky said, “You want as normal a life as possible for Hobbit…you want to keep her safe. And she will be…all of them will…and none of them will know how well protected they are.” 

                             “We have 2 weeks to practice”, Tasha explained, “We can look for holes and ways to improve this plan. And if any of us discover this is not feasible….or not worth the risk…we pull the plug.”

                            “Right now you can tell Matilda Mr. Stark said “yes’. If we pull the plug, then Mr. Stark changed his mind. I’ll find an alternative spot where they can sell if it can’t be here”, Maria promised.     

                            Steve sat back, his hands on his dog for comfort. He didn’t like this…not 1 bit…but he trusted the 3 people here with him….with his life. But more importantly, he trusted Tasha and Bucky with Matilda's life. And they would ensure this was safe or they would pull the plug themselves.    

                           “OK”, he sighed,”I’m still not convinced, but we have 2 weeks to practice and see if I can feel surer about this.” 

                           Tasha took his hand and smiled, “It will be alright. Matilda…none of them…will know how truly safe they are. Trust me?”

                           Steve returned her smile, “I trust all of you, more than the doubts I have.”

                          “We’ll start picking our teams tonight”, Bucky said, “Want to join us?”

                          “Wouldn’t miss it”, Steve nodded.

               She hated the necessity of this…hated that Matilda could be put in danger because of who her father was. It had taken her a long time to admit it to herself - even if Steve had never come back into their lives, that danger would always exist. And without him, she would never know if it was coming. She consoled herself that Matilda, like the rest of the children of the Avengers, would be protected by their parents and family and all of SHIELD.

                She waved to Bill and joined Steve, who was waiting for her.

                “Hi, Y/N”, Steve gently hugged her, “Are you OK?”

                “Yeah. I guess”, she nodded as she hugged him back.

                “It will be OK”, he smiled, “Come on. Phil is waiting for us.”

                “You’re sure there was nothing to worry about?”

                He nodded, “I promise that there was nothing to worry about.”

                “But you thought there was”, she prodded.

                He looked at his feet, “Yeah. We will discuss all of this with Phil. OK?”

                She nodded, “OK.” 

               Phil was waiting in Steve’s office and stood as they entered, shaking both Y/N’s and Steve’s hands. There was a tray with fruit, cookies, a pot of coffee and a pot of tea on the side cabinet. Fergus greeted Steve, then Y/N as they came in.

 “Hi, Bubba”, Steve cooed as he made his way to the coffee. “May I get you something, Y/N?” 

             “Anything stronger?” she smiled weakly.

             “I can get it”, he offered.

             “No, thanks”, she shook her head, “Maybe later. Right now, coffee, please.” She sat in 1 of the chairs facing the desk. Fergus sat next to her, nudging her hands until she pet him.

               “Hi, Fergus”, she kissed the dog’s head, “Are you going to keep me company?”

              Fergus lay his head in her lap and sighed. She smiled, “I guess so.”

              Steve poured coffee for her and himself and looked back to Phil, “And you, Phil?”

             “I already have, Cap. Thanks.”

             Steve sat in the chair next to her and handed her her coffee - light and sweet - and a small plate with a few cookies he knew she liked. Phil was unsure where he would sit, but Cap waved to his seat behind the desk. “Whenever you’re ready, Phil.”

            Phil sat and sipped his coffee, “Do you have any questions, Y/N?”

            “Yes”, she caught Steve’s eyes, “I know you can’t tell me everything, but what the hell happened while you were away?”

            Steve leaned forward, elbows on his knees. He blew out a breath, “All I can say is there was a coincidence. When we go somewhere, everything and I mean everything has been triple checked and we have the most recent information. But this time, something changed that should not have. Anything like that puts everyone on high alert. Thankfully, it turned out to be a…coincidence.”               “You’re sure?”

               “We are”, Phil confirmed, “Once the team alerted us, we followed procedure - first to discover why something had changed so unexpectedly. Then to protect - you and Matilda, Ms. Wilson and her sons, Ms. Barton and her children and Ms. Rhodes and her granddaughter. Even the Dino Pals - there were patrols to ensure they and their families were safe.”

               “Wait a minute”, she put up her hand, “Ducky and I were protected? Without my knowledge?”

                “Yes”, Steve said, “Please wait and listen.” He paused until she finally nodded, after Fergus licked her hand.

                 “We didn’t have any plans set up for this contingency, and that’s my fault. I’m so grateful that Matilda and you are in my life that I allowed myself to ignore the possibilities. Since nothing was planned, Fury had extra agents in your bookstore at different times of the day and others watching your building at night.”

                  “And Ducky’s school?”

                 “We had 3 agents implanted at the school to be on the safe side”, Phil explained, “There were also agents in the Barton’s, the Wilson’s and the Rhodes’ children’s schools. Along with agents watching and guarding each family.”

                  Y/N closed her eyes and her hands ran through Fergus’s fur.

                  “I’m sorry”, Steve said, “I should have insisted we sit down and make plans - just in case. But we didn’t, and now I would like to correct that. Please?”                   Y/N hated speaking about this part of Steve’s life - she had always focused on the stories of heroism and had pushed the harsher realities to the back of her mind - even when he came home wounded. But this was different - it wasn’t just her. She had to do this for Ducky.

                    “You’re right, Steve”, she nodded, “What do you think we should do?”

                   Steve was relieved, “Thank you. I’ve left these plans in Tasha’s hands and she and Phil have everything set up. Phil?”                     “It’s actually very simple, Y/N”, Phil started, “The main objective will be to get you and Matilda here to the Tower. If Cap is here, he can retrieve you and Matilda, unless she’s at school. Then someone else would go to get her. If he’s not here, then 1 of the Avengers would come for you.”

                     “I’d like to change that, Steve. In that instance, I’d like you or one of the family to get Ducky. She’ll be calmer with you. An agent can come for me.”

                    Steve nodded, “If you’d think that would be better.”

                    “Yes, please. Will I know the agent coming for me?”

                    “That would be me”, Phil said, “Unless you have a preference.”

                    “I do”, Y/N said, “I prefer you, Phil.”

                    “Good”, he smiled, “There probably won’t be any warning. I would come to you and let you know we’d have to go, and you would have to leave with me immediately. Again, if Cap is here and Matilda is with you, he would come for both of you. Or a member of the Avengers.”

                      “OK”, Y/N nodded.

                      “Matilda has clothes here already”, Steve explained, “I would like you to pack a bag that we could keep here for you.”

                      “I can do that, Steve.”

                      “Good. We’ll make you as comfortable as possible.”

                      Y/N giggled, “I’ve been here before. I’ll be fine. I’ll even remember to pack a bathing suit.”

                     Steve chuckled and nodded.

                     “There is 1 more thing to decide”, Phil recaptured their attention, “This will only be necessary IF she’s in school and IF Cap and the other Avengers are gone. We need an Agent that Matilda trusts. One who could go to her school and pick her up. One who won’t be sent with the team and one who won’t appear as a threat.”

                       “Do you have someone in mind?” Steve asked.

                      “Agent Scott.”

                      “Jenna?” 

                      “Yes. She won’t be sent on missions, but she is fully trained and very capable.”

                      “I don’t doubt it”, Steve agreed.

                      “I’m sorry. I don’t know her,” Y/N said, Fergus snoring softly in her lap.

                      “Matilda met her once and liked her. I can introduce you now”, Phil explained, “But first you should know Agent Scott is in a wheelchair. I picked her as backup because she won’t seem threatening to Matilda or the kids in a situation that will be stressful. And, more importantly, she will remain in the Tower. We have time so we can establish a relationship between you and Matilda and Agent Scott. We don’t have to rush this…we have time…I’ll have her come to the bookshop in 2 days. Let Matilda introduce you and you can decide if she up to the job. If you approve, we’ll have to get the MAD Squad and the Dino Pals used to her. And she would have to be listed as someone who could pick Matilda up.”

                      “May I meet her today?”

                      “Of course”, Steve looked up at the ceiling, “Friday, please ask Agent Scott to join us.”

                       A few moments later, there was a knock on the door. Steve opened it and Fergus roused from his nap on Y/N’s lap to see who was coming.

                      Jenna smiled as she came in, “Good morning, Cap. Good morning, Agent Coulson.”

                      “Agent Scott”, Steve said, “May I introduce you to Ms. Y/N L/N, Matilda’s mother.”

                     “I’m happy to meet you, Agent Scott”, Y/N said, “I apologize for not standing.” She gently stroked Fergus’ face.

                     “There is no apology necessary, Ms. L/N”, Jenna smiled, “I see you are being held captive by this handsome boy.” Fergus looked up at Jenna and she waved, “Hi, Fergus.”

                      Fergus waged his tail and gave a small yodel, but didn’t leave Y/N.

                      “May I get you something, Agent?” Steve asked.

                      “No, thank you, Cap, but may I ask a favor? Can all of you just call me Jenna? I think we shouldn’t be so formal - it will only make us a little uncomfortable and we don’t want that.”

                      “We do not, Jenna”, Y/N agreed, “That’s Steve, Phil and I’m Y/N…please.”

                     Jenna glanced at Phil and he smiled broadly, “You heard her”, he tapped his chest, “Phil”, and pointed to Steve, “Steve.”

                    Jenna paled a little, “Oh, I couldn’t, Captain.”

                    “Please don’t force me to make it an order, Jenna”, Phil teased.

                    “It’s OK, Jenna…I’m Steve”, Steve assured.

                    “If you insist, Cap…oh, excuse me, St-Steve.”

                    Phil laughed, “You didn’t have any trouble saying my name. Why do people get nervous when he asks them to call him by his name.”

                    “It’s that reputation - larger than life”, Y/N teased.

                    “Yeah”, Steve’s voice dripped with sarcasm, “That’s me.”

                    Jenna wasn’t sure what to do, until the other 3 burst into laughter. Once the mirth had died down, Phil cleared his throat, “Now, let’s get down to business. Jenna, In 2 days, around 3pm, I would like you to go to Y/N’s bookshop and linger so Matilda will see you. She’s very friendly and will remember you. Let her introduce you to her mother and just stay as long as she wants you to. We want to get her used to seeing you and once you and Y/N establish a relationship, we’ll get you introduced to the MAD Squad and the Dino Pals.”

                   “Now that’s a formidable group”, Steve chuckled.

                   Y/N gently slapped his arm, “Now, don’t scare her, Steve.”

                   Fergus whuffed his disapproval and Y/N hugged him with an apology, “I’m sorry, Fergus.”

                   “Don’t worry on my account”, Jenna said, “I’m made of sterner stuff.”

                  “OK. Back to what we’re here to discuss”, Phil said, “Jenna, you know your part in this.”                   “I do”, she nodded, “Y/N, do you have any questions.”

                   “I’m not sure”, Y/N said, with a blush.

                   “Well, may I show you some of the things I am capable of?” Jenna asked.

                   Y/N nodded.

                   Jenna motioned to the wheelchair, “I know this looks a little fancy and appears as any other all terrain wheelchair (wheelchair). This one was built by Mister Stark. It appears to have 2 speeds - Turtle and Rabbit. But if I press this pin here, the speed will increase to 60 miles per hour. There are numerous hidden weapons, all within reach of my hand, such as this.” She pulled a small handheld taser from a small compartment. “This is military grade that will deliver 50,000 volts.” She returned it to its compartment and opened another that Y/N couldn’t see, producing a telescoping baton. “There’s 2 of these and I am trained to use both.” She returned the baton to its storage area. “I am also trained in hand-to-hand combat. I originally studied adapted methods of karate, jiu-jitsu, and taekwondo. And I’ve worked extensively with the Widow.”

                      “Tasha? She trained you?” Y/N asked.

                      “She did”, Phil interrupted, “She’s thrown quite a few of her fellow agents in training, including me. I’ve seen her trap an opponent’s arms with the wheels of the chair.”

                      Y/N’s arm widened in appreciation.

                      “I promise to protect your daughter with my life, Y/N…Cap..umm… Steve.”

                      Steve and Phil tried to hide smiles at the stumble, but Y/N offered her hand, “I think you’re perfect, Jenna.”

                      “Thank you, Y/N.”

                      “I think this is a good start”, Phil stated, “We’ll start with these plans and build on them as we need. Everyone in agreement?”

                      Everyone nodded and Steve stood, offering Y/N his hand, “Come on. I’ll walk you back to the shop.” He smiled at Jenna, “Thank you for your help, Jenna. And Phil, I know you have this.”

                     “I can’t let Matilda down”, Phil laughed.

                     Steve, Y/N and Fergus walked back to the bookshop.

                    “I’m sorry we have to make plans like this”, Steve said, “But I’m afraid it’s important.”

                    “It is, Steve”, she nodded, “But I’m partially to blame. I wouldn’t discuss this with you when we were together and after you came back, I never thought to bring it up.”

                    “I shouldn’t have allowed myself to be lulled into this false sense of security.”

                    “OK…OK”, she gently touched his arm, “There’s blame enough for both of us. Our main priority has to always be Matilda.”

                    “I agree.”

                    “May I ask a question?”

                    “Of course.”

                    Y/N sighed, not wanting to start a fight, “Jenna seems very capable. But if things don’t work out, could I ask for a different Agent?”

                    “You could ask for a different one right now. Jenna’s feelings would not be hurt.”

                     “No…no. I’m willing to try since this is Phil and Tasha’s plan. And I really can’t make a decision on Jenna since I don’t know her yet. However, her organization has an excellent reputation, so I’m sure it will be OK.”

                      Steve nodded with a smile, “I’m sure.”

                      Y/N hesitated, but finally said, “I have another question, Steve. I’ll admit I was too embarrassed to ask before.”

                      “What is it?”

                      “I don’t really know a polite way to ask, so I’m just going to say it. I didn’t know that your organization hired people with disabilities.”

                      Steve nodded, “Sure. They hire anyone who is qualified for the task. But Jenna was hired before she was in a wheelchair. She was hurt during the Chitauri Invasion.”

                      Y/N covered her mount with her hand and Fergus moved closer to her, “Oh no, Steve. I’m sorry.”

                      “There’s no reason to be.”

                      “And she chose to stay.”

                      “She did. She was offered a generous retirement, but she wanted to get back to work. She couldn’t go back to her original job, so while she recovered, she went to college for Cybersecurity and works upstairs. She also began to train in adapted martial arts as part of her rehab. Once she was back, Tasha noticed her and began to adapt some moves and taught them to her.”

                      “Impressive.”

                      “She is.”

                      “And you think she is up to the task we are asking her to do.”

                      “I know she can and in a worse case scenario, our baby will be safe with her.”

                      “OK, Steve. I trust you.”

                      “Thanks.”

                      They stopped at the bookshop’s front door. “Well, back to work for both of us”, she said.

                      “Jenna will be here in 2 days”, he reminded her, “If you have any questions or concerns, please call.”

                     “I will. And I’ll see you in the morning for breakfast with our baby.”

                     “Wouldn’t miss it”, Steve smiled. He waited until she was safely in her bookshop and turned back to the Tower. But he clocked everyone around him on the walk back.

                      Two days later, Y/N and Matilda walked hand in hand home. Matilda was wearing a construction paper pirate eye mask and had spent the walk regaling her Mother on everything that had happened at school.

                      “Mama, we had finished all our work so Ms. Stein said it was game time. We played Talk Like A Pirate Mad-Libs. She wrote on the board all the types of words she needed, then we had to raise our hands to give her a word. Then she drew a name out of a box and Barry read the Mad-Lib. It was hard to understand him cause he laughed so much. Finally, Miss Stein had to read it.”

                       “That sounds like so much fun, Ducky. Do you remember any of it?”

                       The giggles started before she recited, “Work into yer daily conversation embarrassed pirate phrases such as ‘Ahoy there, Dingbat’, ‘Avast, ye knives and forks’ and “Shiver me chicken wings’. It was so funny, Mama!” She squealed with delight as her mother’s laughter joined hers.

                       The doorbell jingled as they entered and Dougie jumped atop the counter to greet her as Terry meowed from the top of a bookcase. Matilda stroked Dougie’s face and waved at Terry, “Hi, Dougie. Hi, Terry.” She spotted Mia in the back of the shop. “Hi, Mia!” she called.

                         “Hi, Tilda!” Mia waved.

                         Y/N tried not to search the store for Jenna. She was a professional - she would be here.

                         “OK, Ducky. Snack first, then to the office for homework. OK?”

                         “OK, Mama.”

                         Y/N followed her daughter to the back, “What would you like today for your snack?”

                        “Mama, Can I have a muffin and te- Jenna! Hi, Jenna!”

                        Jenna was in the final row of books, reading the back cover of the one in her hand. She looked up at the sound of the little girl’s greeting, “Hi, Matilda. What a surprise!”

                        Matilda ran up to her new friend, hugging the woman, “What are you doing here?”

                       “I’m off today and was just wandering when I found this store. What are you doing here?”

                       “This is my Mama’s bookshop”, Matilda waved to her Mama, “Mama, please come here.”

                        Y/N joined Jenna and her baby and Matilda made the introductions, “Jenna, this is my Mama. Mama, this is my friend, Jenna. Jenna works with Daddy.”

                       “Hi, Jenna”, Y/N offered her hand, “It’s so nice to meet you. My name is Y-”

                        “Mama”, Matilda supplied with a wild giggle.

                        “Ducky” Y/N gently chided. The little girl continued to giggle as her mother said, “To continue, now that I have been rudely interrupted”, She wrinkled her nose at her baby, who mirrored her, “My name is Y/N.”

                         “I’m pleased to meet you”. Jenna replied.

                         “Mama, can Jenna have a snack with us?”

                         “If you’d like to join us, Jenna?”

                         “That would be lovely. Thank you.”

                         Matilda took her hand, “Mama and I will show you where the snacks are.” Jenna nodded and they followed Y/N to the back.

                         “What would you like, Jenna?” Y/N asked, “We have coffee, different types of tea, hot chocolate, water, juices and sodas.”

                         “Do you have Earl Grey tea?”

                         “We do…milk and sugar?                         “Yes, please.”

                         “We have a few fresh baked goodies from Marshmallow Cookie Joy. Have you been there?"

                          “I have. My favorite is his Bomboloni.”

                          “What’s that?” Matilda asked.

                          “It’s an Italian jelly donut that can be filled with raspberry jam, chocolate or Italian cream. That one is my favorite.” 

                          “That sounds so good. Mama, can I get one next time we’re at Uncle Mike’s.”

                          “Yes, Ducky. Jenna, I’ll get your tea. Take your time deciding what you would like.”

                         “Matilda, what would you suggest?”

                         “My favorite is the stuffed cinnamon streusel muffins.”

                         “That sounds amazing”, Jenna smiled, “May I have 1 of those too.”

                         “And hot chocolate, Mama, please.”

                         Y/N rejoined them at the table. “So, Jenna”, she said, “You work with Steve?”

                         “Not exactly with Steve”, Jenna explained, “We’re in 2 different departments though we both work for Mister Stark. He’s in Security and I’m in IT, with Matilda’s friend, Cameron.”

                         “I remember Cameron”, Y/N said.

                         Jenna frowned, “Why does that sound a little ominous?”                         “Cameron scared me when I met him”, Matilda said.

                        “He scared you?” Jenna had not heard of this before.

                        Matilda shrugged, “He didn’t mean to. We were in an elevator. Friday was telling me how to get to Daddy. He was too close. He wanted to hold my hand and take me to Daddy when he didn’t know me. But Dipali got on the elevator and made him leave me alone and took me to Daddy.”

                         “He didn’t hurt you, did he?” Even though she hadn’t heard this story before, she knew Cameron had not hurt the little girl. He wouldn’t be in SHIELD if he had.

                         “No…he just made me nervous. That’s all. But he apologized and now we’re friends. He’s very nice.”

                         “He is nice, but I will have to speak with him when I see him tomorrow.”

                         “No, please don’t. I don’t want to get him in trouble. It was a long time ago and we’re friends now.”

                         “OK…as long as it’s OK with you.”

                          “It is.”

                          “OK, Matilda”, Jenna smiled, “But if he steps out of line again, please let me know.”

                           “I will.”

                           “Did you find the book you were looking for?” Y/N asked.

                           “Not really, but maybe you can help. There’s a book club at work and each month it’s someone’s turn to pick the genre and the book. This month it’s my turn and I wanted to pick a genre I had never read before. I was thinking of Romantasy, but some of those books seem pretty graphic and we’ve only been a group for 3 months - so we don’t really know each other that well…yet. I don’t want to get a book that will embarrass someone.”

                            “Mama can help. Don’t worry, Jenna.”

                            Y/N tapped her chin, “I can understand that. Maybe you should pick a different genre.”

                             “I was thinking that too, but…I don’t know…..”

                             “So maybe a tamer version of Romantasy?”

                              “Do you know any books like that?”Jenna sipped her tea.

                             “Yes”, Y/N nodded, “My Mom used to read books similar to that genre. Let me give her a call.”

                             Mirabella picked up right away, “Hi, sweetheart. How are you.”                             “Hi, Grammy!” Matilda yelled.

                             Y/N put her on speaker, “Hi, my little love.”

                             “Grammy, we need your help. My friend, Jenna, is looking for a book.”

                             “What kind of book?”

                             “Mom, who was that author you loved….the books I started reading? When I started working.”

                              “Oh…Victoria Holt.”

                             “That’s it”, Y/N laughed.

                              “Hi…um…I’m Jenna. What type of books are these?”

                              “Hi, Jenna. When they came out they were called Gothic Romance.”

                              “Would they be considered Romantasy?”

                              “Nowadays it would. I’ve heard them described as Legacy Romantasy. These books are not as spicy, but I enjoyed them.”

                               “What does spicy mean, Grammy?”

                               “My little love, I’ll explain that when I see you next.”

                               “Are you and Gramps coming soon?”

                               “Yes. Very soon.”

                                “Yay!!!”

                                “What do you think, Jenna?” Y/N asked.

                                “Sounds interesting. Did you have a favorite book, Miss Mirabella?”

                                “Please, just Mirabella. And my favorite book is ‘On the Night of the Seventh Moon.’ I’ve read it a few times.”

                                “Thanks, Mom”, Y/N said, “I’ll let you go and we’ll make plans in a few days.”

                                “I love you, sweetheart. I love you, my little love.”

                                “Love you, Grammy!”

                                “Love you, Mom.”

                                Y/N stood, “Let me get my tablet. I know we don’t have that book in stock. Let me look it up.”

                                She returned and handed the tablet to Jenna, “I’ll have to order it, but here’s a description.”

                        Jenna read - “On the Night of the Seventh Moon by Victoria Holt. Englishwoman named Helena Trant who gets caught up in Black Forest legends of mischief and love, blurring the line between reality and nightmare after a festive night. The story follows her quest to uncover the truth about what happened during a festival, involving a handsome stranger and a web of intrigue.”

                         “This could be interesting. I would have to ask you to order books for the whole group.”

                          “How many would you need?”

                          “There’s five of us, including Cameron”, Jenna laughed.

                          “I’ll have them next week”, Y/N promised.

                          “Thanks.”

                          “Jenna?” Matilda asked, “Do you know how to talk like a pirate?”

                         “I was wondering what was going on with this patch.”                           “I made it at school.” Matilda retold the story of “Sound like a Pirate Mad Libs.”

                         Jenna spent a few hours with them, then said goodbye, promising to return for the books. Matilda finished her homework then sat behind the counter as her Mama closed the shop. She played with the 2 cats, waving a string as they battled each other to get it first.

                          “All finished, Ducky. Ready to go upstairs?”

                          “Yes, Mama. Come on, Dougie and Terry. Time for dinner.” She rolled the string up in her hand, slid off the stool, retrieved her backpack and took her Mama’s hand, following the 2 cats who scampered up the stairs at the mention of dinner.

                          “Mama, Jenna is very nice.”

                          “Is she?” Y/N asked.

                          “Yeah”, the little girl nodded, “Sometimes when we’re at the family house, people who work for Mister Stark bring papers for Daddy to read. Some of them are rude..they just bring the papers for Daddy.”

                           “No!”, Y/N smiled, remembering the almost constant stream of Agents who insisted only Captain America could see their report - no matter what else he was doing.

                            “Yeah, but Jenna was nice. She waited until he wasn’t busy and asked if he could look at the papers.”

                            “That was very nice of her.”

                            “Yeah. Then he introduced us and I liked her…a lot. She’s one of my friends…like Phil and Jaq and Thomas and Dipale and Malcom and Cameron.”

                             “You have quite a cast of characters there”, Y/N teased.

                             “What does that mean, Mama?”

                             “That means you’ve made some wonderful friends.”                             “Thank you, Mama.”

                             They entered the apartment. “I’ll start dinner. Please put your backpack by the door and feed Terry and Dougie.”

                             “OK, Mama!” She ran off, the cats following, waiting for their dinner.

                              Y/N took the pots down and breathed a sigh of relief. The first part of welcoming Jenna into their lives had gone well.

                        Sophie loved working from home. She loved the freedom it gave her and the sheer comfort of it - working from the home - the sanctuary - she and Rob had worked so hard for. Rob had converted a wooden storage shed he had found into an office for her. (OFFICE) 

                        Oscar, his friend at work, who was a Master Electrician, had wired the shed for anything she would need. She decorated it in warm yellows, beiges and browns and had everything she needed - computer, bookcase filled with work manuals and the latest books she was reading, a cosy chair for breaks with a soft blanket, a small refrigerator, a small microwave along with a coffee pot and tea kettle. She had a sound system and a bed for Besos when she couldn’t go to the construction site with Rob. This was her favorite space to work. Unfortunately, a few days a month she had to report to the office in the city.

                        Today, Friday, was one of those days. Besos, thankfully, was with Rob and she had searched her closet for something to wear. Most of her clothes, she discovered, were more geared to work from home and not appropriate for the office. She would have to go shopping soon. She finally settled on a simple dress that was buried in her closet.

                         Not that coming to the office was terrible. She liked her co-workers - they had been in this office together for the last 5 years and they joked and teased and worked well together. And best of all, she got to see Brenda - Brenda whose friendship had supported her through Rob’s dark times. And she had been able to reciprocate helping Brenda through her divorce and new marriage to Ricardo - a Cuban chef at a 5 star restaurant.

                          The meeting had ended early and she was not expected home for a few hours. Adam was scheduled to spend after school with Gabe and Jules. 

                          She texted Rob to let him know she was staying for a few drinks with Brenda before coming home. Rob answered almost immediately - he would be working a little late, but he and Besos would pick up dinner on the way home. He sent his love to Brenda.

                        Before drinks both women decided food was needed. They stopped at their favorite restaurant - a hole in the wall diner named “Pete’s”. They walked arm in arm along the New York City Streets.

                         “Still the best, greasy burgers in New York",  Sophie patted her tummy.                        

                         “They are so good”, Brenda agreed, “And before I forget Ricardo is preparing Pastelon (Puerto Rican lasagna made with plantains) at the restaurant tonight. He said he’ll swing by on his way home with a tray for you.”

                          “Oh, that’s one of baby boy’s favorites.”

                          “Ricardo would like Adam to call him tomorrow with his opinion. He tried something a little different.”

                           “He’ll want to call anyway to thank him”, Sophie smiled.

                           “You and Rob did a hell of a job raising that kid”, Brenda praised.

                           Sophie blushed, “Thank you. 

                           They made their way to their favorite bar “Attaboy” (ATTABOY). They loved this place for its warm and cozy atmosphere and the surprises they would discover tonight. As they walked in they were greeted by the bartender.

                           “There they are! Good afternoon, ladies. I was wondering if you would be here today or next week.”

                            “Hi, Bill”, Sophie waved.

                            “You know we’ve looked forward to your cocktails all month”, Brenda giggled.

                            “Well, ladies”, Bill said, “You know the drill.”

                            They walked arm in arm to a table near the back. They examined the “menu”. Unlike most places that listed what they offered, Attaboy’s menu asked a series of questions posed to each guest about the spirits and flavor they’re in the mood for that night. If you say you’re looking for something spicy, you might be asked if you would like your drink “spicy like peppers or spicy like chai.” Sophie and Brenda made their choices and put their fate in Bill’s hands.

                              “So”, Brenda said, “I understand the Dino Pals welcomed a new member.”

                             “Yes”, Sophie nodded, “Baby Boy’s friend, Gabe. They also have Cub Scouts together.”

                              “I know he loves his little group, but he must be thrilled to have Gabe too.

                              “He is”, Sophie nodded, “But he’s a little sad lately.”

                              Bill appeared at the table and placed bowls of salted mixed nuts and dried Chili Mango. He placed a drink in front of each woman.

                              “For Brenda, a Redhead - full of fiery ginger and coriander. And for Sophie, an Iced Dill Martini - with pickle brine and mustard seeds. Enjoy, ladies. Let me know if you’re ready for refills or something different.”

                             They sipped their drinks and both murmured in appreciation.

                             “That is really good and just what I needed”, Brenda sighed, “Now, getting back to my favorite kid, why is he sad? What’s going on?”

                           Sophie explained his want of a pet. “We have Besos and Rob doesn’t want me to be burdened taking care of 2 dogs when Besos is home. I was thinking something small - like a guinea pig.”

                          Brenda chuckled and patted her friend’s hand, “And what are you going to do if it ever escapes its cage and neither Adam or Rob are home? I know how terrified you are of any type of rodents.”

                          “I could call you”, Sophie smiled.

                          “I live in Brooklyn.”

                          “Hoboken’s not that far.”

                          “I don’t have a car.”

                          “I’d pay for a cab.”

                          The 2 women laughed and sipped their drinks. Sophie’s laughter quieted and she took a deep breath. 

                          “I tried, Brenda. I really did”, Sophie shook her head at her failure, “Rob and I went to pet stores to try to acclimate me to them.” She began to wring her hands, “Rob would ask to hold one of them. We tried a mouse, then a rat. But I couldn’t touch them. They have little tiny hands and their tails don’t have fur on them. When he tried to show them to me, I ran away. I couldn’t help it.”

                             “I know they can be scary”, Brenda consoled.

                            “Oh my God! So scary!” Sophie shuddered, “Then we tried a guinea pig.” She made a face of distaste, “It wasn’t as creepy as the rat and mouse. I could touch it, for a second, while Rob held it. He put it in my hand and I had a full blown panic attack. Thankfully, he took it back before I hurt it.” She shook her head sadly, “I’m a terrible mother.”

                              “Hey!” Brenda tapped her hand, “I will not tolerate any slander against my best friend - even from you.”

                              Sophie chuckled, “Sorry…but what can I do now?”

                              “You want something small…how about a bird…a small parrot, maybe?”

                             “No…I think he wants something he can snuggle with.”

                             The 2 women ordered another round.

                             “There are other small pets besides rodents”, Brenda suggested. They continued to brainstorm ideas and ordered another round.

                             Bill delivered the drinks and asked, “What are you 2 talking about so seriously?”

                             “Her son, Adam, wants a pet and they are considering something small. However…”

                             “However”, Sophie continued, “I have a deathly fear of rodents. He’s such a good kid and I want him to have his own pet. It can't be a fish or a bird - he wants something to cuddle with.”

                             “Any ideas, Bill?”

                             “A cat?” he suggested, “I do know an animal shelter that’s a few blocks from here. Why don’t you walk through and try to get an idea. If you’re not sure about a cat, maybe they have something else - something not in the rodent family.”

                           “Come on”, Brenda encouraged, “You can look around and see if there's a little friend for Adam.”

                           Sophie nodded, “Couldn’t hurt. OK. Let’s finish these.”

                          “I’ll get the check and the address”, Bill said.

                            They found Animal Haven easily. Sophie hesitated at the door.

                            “What if they only have cats and dogs?”

                            “We won’t know until we go in”, Brenda said, “And, if that’s the case, maybe you’ll find a cat you like. How is Besos with cats?”

                             “She’s met all the cats in our extended group and she gets along well with them.”

                             “Good”, Brenda slipped her arm through Sophie’s, “Let’s go look. You don’t have to make a commitment.

                               They were greeted at the desk by a volunteer. “Hi”, he called, Welcome to Animal Haven. How may I help you?”

                              Brenda smiled and read his nametag, “Hi, Josh. I’m Brenda and this is Sophie. She’s looking for a small pet for her son.”

                             “But not a rodent”, Sophie quickly added.

                             Josh smiled, “Actually we have a few small furries. Would you like me to show you?”

                              “Please”, Sophie nodded.

                              He asked another volunteer to watch the desk and led them through another door.

                              They walked through the cattery, lined with large cages for the adoptable cats. Sophie observed them and thought maybe….

                              Josh led them to a smaller room on the side and here were the smaller animals - a few cages with rabbits, guinea pigs, a ferret and 2 chinchillas. As she entered the room, Sophie held tight to Brenda’s hand. She tried but  couldn’t approach the guinea pigs, ferret or chinchillas. However the bunnies were cute.

                                “How about 1 of these”, Brenda suggested, “They’re small…. soft…..cuddly….”

                                “Maybe.’

                                Brenda asked, “Josh, could you tell us about these rabbits? Are they babies?”

                                 “Oh, no”, Josh shook his head, “These are Netherland Dwarf bunnies. All of them are a year or 2 old, so this is as big as they get.”

                                 “They are so cute!” Brenda praised, “May I hold one?”

                                 “Sure”, Josh held out hand sanitizer and both women cleaned their hands. He opened the cage and 1 bunny ran to the door, a small black and white bunny. (SMUDGE)

                                  “This one is the friendliest”, Josh smiled, “He always wants to greet everyone.” He handed it to Brenda.

                                  “He’s so cute!” Brenda pet the silky fur, “Look, Soph.”

                                 Sophie reached out tentatively and touched the bunny. He rubbed his face along her hand. He was soft and warm and she didn’t feel the normal terror. Maybe this bunny could work.

                                  “Would you like to hold him, Soph?”

                                 She nodded and opened her hands and Brenda gently gave her the bunny.

                                  “His name is Smudge”, Josh provided.

                                  Smudge sat patiently in her hand, rubbing his face on her, looking for more pets.

                                  “What would we need to take care of Smudge?” Brenda asked.

                                   “You would need a cage with enough room for him to move around, food bowl, a water bottle and a litter box. They eat hay and they love vegetables, and you can also feed him rabbit pellets. We recommend something in the cage he can hide in and some toys. You can get all that in any pet store, like a Petco. He would love it if you let him out of the cage daily and play with him in your home.”

                                       “What do you think, Soph?”

                                       “Maybe”, she said, “I’d have to speak with my husband, Rob, first.”

                                       “Of course”, Josh said.

                                       Sophie handed Smudge back to Josh, “Please give me a moment while I call my husband.”

                                       “I’ll wait here”, Brenda said as Sophie walked away.

                                       Sophie stepped into the next room that turned out to be the kennel - cages lined each side of the room with a dog in each. She didn’t look at the dogs as she walked through, took her phone out and stopped by a small cage on a table. She purposely ignored the dogs that surrounded her. A small paw came out and patted her arm. She was startled, but looked behind her. This was a small cage, moved a little away from the others and inside was a dog…but a dog that didn’t look right. She found another volunteer.

                                       “Hi, May I ask you a question?”

                                       “Hi. Of course. My name is Carol. How can I help you?”

                                      “Is this dog OK?”

                                       Carol asked, “Did he do something to get your attention?”

                                      “He patted me with his paw, but I think I scared him. He retreated to the far side of the cage when I jumped.”

                                      Carol turned to the cage, “Oh, baby. I’m so proud of you. That took a lot of courage.”

                                     Sophie frowned, “What?”

                                     Carol smiled sadly, “You are the first stranger he’s tried to approach. Most times he hides there.” She pointed to the little dog in the cage.

                                    “Is he OK?”

                                    “Don’t let his appearance scare you. He is healthy and looking for a home. Most people don’t even ask about him. They see him and walk away.”

                                       “What happened to him?”

                                       “He’s still a baby - a mutt - about a year old. You should have seen him when we got him, We weren’t sure he would survive. He was a bait dog in a dog fighting ring.”

                                        “A bait dog?” Sophie’s mind was trying to wrap itself around this information.

                                        “Yeah. He was used to train the fighting dogs to attack their opponents.”                                         “That is truly horrible.”

                                        “It is”, Carol said, “But even after all that, he is the sweetest dog.” She gently tapped the cage door, “Come on, baby. Come here. It’s OK.”

                                        Slowly the dog approached the 2 women, belly low to the ground, and when he was near enough, he patted Sophie again. She instinctively reached out to stroke the dog’s paw and his tail wagged a little.

                                        “What’s his name?”

                                        “Well, we call him Barney”, Carol explained, “But the name he knows is Meat.”

                                        Hearing his name, Barney looked up and whined.

                                        “Would you like to meet him?” Carol asked.

                                        Sophie’s eyes filled with tears thinking about the life Meat had had before this. “Yes, please.

                                       Carol opened the door and Sophie slowly offered her hand to the dog. He stayed low to the ground and crawled closer to her. He sniffed her hand and gave a lick, his tail wagging.

                                       “It’s sad”, Carol explained, “He stays low because he expects to be hit. But once he knows you, he will open up.

                                        She could see the dog fully now, his sweet face and the scars from the cruelty he had suffered. The scars were visible on his face and he was thin. 

                                       The longer she pet him, the braver he became, moving closer to her and leaning into her hand.(Barney)

                                       “I know he looks bad, but our vets have done an amazing job with him. He’s in good health, has all his vaccines and is neutered. He’s a little underweight, but he was skin and bones when we got him. He’ll gain more weight in a loving home.” Carol paused, then continued, “I know he looks bad, but Barney is healthy and ready for someone to love him.”

                                     Sophie made a decision, “Can you hold him here? I would need to pick up supplies so I can take him home.”

                                    Carol smiled, silently thanking whoever had sent this woman to Barney. The staff truly believed he would never be adopted. “We can.”

                                  “Let me have the adoption papers.”

                                   Brenda joined her in the office. Sophie was filling out the paperwork.

                                   “So, Smudge is going home.”

                                   Sophie smiled and shook her head, “No…sorry, Smudge. I’m adopting another dog. Adam really wants a dog and I think Barney really needs him.”

                                  Brenda was surprised. “OK”, she teased, “But that’s not fair to Smudge. He thought he was getting sprung.” She took her phone out, “Hello, Ricardo, mi amor. I’m at an animal shelter and there’s this cute, dwarf bunny I want to bring home. What do you think?”                                   She listened to her husband’s response. Her eyes widened in shock, “Ricardo! He is not hasenpfeffer (rabbit stew). He would be our new baby!”

                                  The volunteers around the office looked up at Brenda’s exclamation, horrified. Sophie giggled, “He’s kidding.” She tapped her friend, “Put him on speaker, please.”

                                 Brenda nodded and everyone heard Ricardo’s voice through the phone. “Mi amor”, his thick, sexy accent came through, “Of course he is not. You don’t like the taste of rabbit.”

                                “Ricardo!”

                                 The man on the phone laughed, “Mi amor, I am just teasing. If you want him, he will be most welcome in our home. I got off work early. Text me whatever he needs and I’ll go to the store and get it. It will be ready for him when you bring him home.”                                 “Thank you,mi amor. Te amo! I’ll see you later.”

                                “Te adoro, mi amor”, Ricardo hung up.

                                “He is so cute”, Sophie praised.

                                Brenda began to fill out the adoption papers, “What did Rob say about the dog?”

                               Sophie shrugged her shoulders and Brenda understood that she could ask later. The adoption papers were filled out, the fees were paid and the women promised to return shortly for their new pets.

                               As they walked to the pet store for dog supplies, Brenda nudged her friend, “So, what did Rob say?”

                              “I never called him”, Sophie admitted, “But once I explain everything to him, I’m sure he’ll understand.”

                              “You know you can call me for backup.”

                              “Thanks.”

                              The 2 women walked through the store and picked a leash with a harness, a food bowl and water bowl, a few toys and a few cans of the dog food the volunteers had recommended. She was content. She knew she made the right choice. Now, she prayed, let Rob would feel the same.

                                Sophie spent the rest of the afternoon at home with Barney. She had brought the little dog and the supplies home in an UBER. Carol helped her with Barney, who was afraid of everything. Sophie’s heart broke as Barney walked slowly and low to the ground to the car.

                               Sophie was nervous, but Carol assured her Barney would adjust, saying he would feel a little more confident when he was inside. She advised allowing Barney full access to their home, especially since they would be alone for a while.

                               Barney slunk next to her toward his new home, his eyes scanning for any threat. Once inside, she placed the bags down and sat on the floor, offering her hand to the dog. He sniffed her hand and his little tail wagged and he bumped his face against her.

                             “It’s OK, Barney”, she cooed as he climbed into her lap, “Welcome home, sweetheart. Adam is going to be so happy to meet you and I know you’ll be best friends. I’m going to take your leash off and you can check everything out.”

                              She stroked his face and removed the leash, being gentle around the healed scars. 

                              “I promise”, she cooed, “No one is ever going to hurt you again. Your life now will be filled with love.”

                               At first he didn’t move. But eventually the scents surrounding him caused his curiosity to overcome his fear. He wandered the 1st floor, sniffing everything and returning to Sophie a few times for reassurance.

                              Once he seemed sure of himself, Sophie washed the new food and water bowls. She filled the water bowl and placed them opposite Besos’ and called him over.

                              “Here, Barney”, she stroked the dog’s face as he trotted over, “This is where your food and water will be. Are you thirsty?”

                               He sniffed around and took a few laps. “Good boy”, she praised and offered him a small treat. After a little coaxing, he took it, gently, from her hand.

                             “Let’s go upstairs now”, she pet him gently, “You’ll be up there…a lot…with Adam.” Barney followed her to the stairs, but, at first, refused to climb. He sat at the bottom, whining for her, but Sophie held firm. She sat at the top of the stairs, showing him the treat she had in her hand, and cooed and coaxed. Finally, Barney practically crawled up the stairs, but he made it and was rewarded with a treat, lots of praise and plenty of kisses.

                              She opened all the doors and allowed him to explore as he wanted. She remained at the top of the stairs so he could find her when he needed a little encouragement. Finally, Barney discovered Adam’s room. Sophie waited until he was comfortable exploring, then joined him.

                              She sat on the floor and spoke to the little dog, “I didn’t buy you a bed yet. I didn’t forget. I wanted to try something different so you can get used to Adam quicker.”

                              She stripped the comforter off her son’s bed and made a little nest. She took a small ball and pull rope toy from her pockets and placed them in the center. She watched as Barney sniffed all around the room, returning again and again to the bed. By this time, Barney was yawning. She used another treat to coax him into the nest and she sat with him, patting him and cooing until he finally fell asleep. She stayed by his side until she heard Rob’s car in the driveway.

                             She was waiting in the living room as her husband and his companion returned home. She waited, as she normally did, until Besos was off her leash and out of her harness. Besos trotted to her and Sophie kissed her head, “Did you have a good day, Besos?”

                            “The kind of day she loves”, Rob hugged his wife and kissed her, “A day of being spoiled by everyone. Although, she missed Jules today.”

                            “She needs to take her Vacation Days before she loses them’, Sophie said, “Speaking of Jules, Baby Boy is there. She picked him up after school for me, and she’ll bring him home after dinner.”

                            Rob smiled slyly, “Soooooo…we have a little time..just you and me?”

                           Sophie saw that Besos knew something was different. She began to sniff around the house, tracking this new scent.

                           Sophie took her husband’s hand, “Can we sit down? I need to speak with you.”

                          “Uh Oh”, Rob teased, “Am I in trouble?” He sat in the chair and calmly tugged her hand, so she sat in his lap, “Have I been naughty?”

                          She giggled as she wrapped her arms around his neck, “No, bubalah. I’ve done something today.”

                          “Really?” Rob’s smile widened, “OK, bunny…where did you get your new tattoo? Do I have to look for it?”

                           “I’m sorry to disappoint you, but no tattoo today”, She smiled, “I have to show you something upstairs… in Adam’s room.”

                            Besos had stopped at the bottom of the stairs and wuffed for attention.

                           Rob peered over his wife' s shoulder, “What’s up, girl?”

                           Sophie stroked her husband’s chin, “Besos has discovered my secret.”

                          “Is this serious, bunny?”

                          “I don’t think so, but what I did today…I should have called you first.”

                          “You followed your instincts?”

                          “I did.”

                          “Your instincts are normally good”, he kissed her hand, “So, why don’t you just tell me what you did.”

                          She took a deep breath, “You know Baby Boy has been talking about a pet of his own for a while now…specifically, a dog.”

                          “Yeah…..”

                          “After work, Brenda and I had a few drinks and we ended up in an animal shelter. Brenda adopted the cutest dwarf rabbit named Smudge. Carlos was teasing about making him into a stew, bu-”

                           “And you adopted a dog? For Adam?”

                           “Yeah.”

                           Rob nodded, “OK. I thought we had decided against a dog, because you would have to take care of it when he’s at school, along with Besos, when she can’t come with me.”

                          “I know.”

                          “Do you think he’s responsible enough to take care of a dog?”

                          She thought for a moment, “I do. And honestly, bubalah, I think as much as Adam wants a dog…this dog needs Adam…needs us.”

                           Rob waited, giving her the time she needed to gather her thoughts.

                          “I really had no intention of adopting a dog. Brenda suggested a bunny, since guinea pigs, mice, gerbils and rats creep me out. We hoped the shelter would have something small, like a bunny. And they did -  a few of them. I was going to adopt Smudge and was getting the paperwork to fill out when I saw Barney - that’s his name. He had jammed himself into the corner of the cage he was in. But he reached a paw out to me. The volunteer, Carol, said that was the first time he had done that.”

                           She took a breath, “He was used as a bait dog.”

                           “Oh no”, Rob whispered, “Poor baby.”

                          “They used to call him ‘Meat’, bubalah. He’s scarred, but they’re healed. He’s a little underweight, but he’s perfectly healthy…neutered…all his shots. He just needs love…and Adam, you, me, Besos…we can give that to him.”

                          Rob smiled, “Are you sure? He’s OK? I don’t want him to bite Adam.”

                         “He won’t. He’s so sweet…he needed reassurance just to walk around the house. Took me a while to convince him to come upstairs.”

                         They sat quietly for a while, then Sophie squeezed his hand, “What do you think, bubalah?”

                         “I’m not sure, bunny”, Rob said softly, “I don’t want to get Adam’s hopes up then have to take the dog away from him.”

                          Besos whined from the bottom of the stairs again.

                         “Why don’t we go upstairs and let you meet him. Let’s let Besos decide.”

                          “OK”, Rob nodded.

                          Sophie stood and took her husband’s hand. He smiled, “Let’s go meet Barney.” They followed Besos, who bounded up the stairs.

                         Besos made a beeline for Adam’s door, sitting and wagging her tail. Sophie and Rob joined her.

                        “He was sleeping when I left him.”

                        “You go in first”, Rob suggested, “Once he feels safe with you, then I’ll come in, then finally Besos.”

                          She nodded, entered, and found Barney tucked into a corner, as far from the door as he could be. She walked slowly to him, her hand outstretched, and cooing softly, “It’s OK, Barney. It’s just me.”

                          He lowered himself to the floor, making himself as small as possible. But as she spoke to him, his little tail began to wag. She sat next to the blanket and coaxed him out of the corner. She pet him and hummed while he settled in the blanket next to her.

                         She held his face in her hands, “Now, I have a few more members of our family to meet. The first is my love, Rob. Rob has had a hard time, but then he met Besos. Besos is the best girl for him. She helps him and I believe you and Adam can help each other. So, I just need you to be a little brave…OK?” She gave him a few more minutes.

                       “Come in, bubalah”, she called calmly.

                       The door opened slowly and Rob came in. Sophie held out her hand and Ron joined her, sitting next to her on the floor. Barney stared at Rob, trying to decide whether he would be hurt again.

                        Rob got a good look at the dog - the scarred face, the way he tried to make himself small, the fear in his eyes. He could understand why his love couldn’t leave him. Rob recognized the fear in the dog’s eyes - he had felt it himself - fear of being hurt…fear of being alone. He sat still, next to his love, letting her assure and comfort the dog. 

                        “It’s OK, Barney”, she murmured, “This is Rob, Adam’s Daddy. He’s very gentle and I promise you - no-one is going to hurt you again.”

                        Barney watched Sophie as she spoke but his attention kept returning to Rob. She took Rob’s hand and offered both to Barney. He sniffed, paying particular attention to the new person. He sunk low to the ground, whining a little.

                      “One minute, bubalah”, Sophie let go of his hand and spent a few minutes coaxing the dog into her lap. Rob waited patiently as she calmed the dog. When she felt he was ready, she smiled at her husband, “Let’s try again.”

                       Rob offered his hand and spoke gently to the dog, “Hi, Barney. There’s a good boy. Do you like Sophie? I know, she’s pretty great.” He held his hand still while the dog sniffed, trying to decide if he was a threat. It seemed to take forever, but, finally, Barney allowed Rob to pet him. At first, the dog was obviously frightened, but slowly…ever so slowly…he accepted affection from Rob, finally wagging his tail.

                       “There’s a good boy”, Rob praised, “There you are. It’s OK. You’re OK.”

                       “I’m sorry he took so long, bubalah.”

                       “It’s OK, bunny. I imagine most of the people in the dog fighting ring were men.”

                       “I guess”, she nodded, “May God forgive me…may they rot in hell.”

                       Rob put his arm around her, “I understand.” He kissed her, “I understand.”

                      They sat side by side as Barney became more sure of Rob. He stayed in Sophie’s lap, but moved closer to Rob, which he took as a win.

                      “Do you think we should introduce Besos?” Sophie asked.

                      “I’m sure it’s been a long day for him, but she knows he’s here and I’m sure he’s caught her scent too. I think it’s best.”

                      “OK”, Sophie nodded, “Let her in.”

                      Rob went to the door and opened it, taking Besos by her collar,

                      “Hi, girl”, he kissed her head, “You’re going to meet Barney now, but we have to go slow, because he’s scared. I’m just going to hold you, OK, girl?”

                      Besos licked his hand and tried to peer around him. He walked her in slowly.

                     Barney’s reaction was immediate. He backed out of Sophie’s lap to get as far away from the dog who had entered.    

                    “Should I take her out?” Rob asked.

                    “I don’t know”, Sophie sighed.

                    Rob had Besos sit and he waited with her as Sophie tried to calm Barney. She reached out to the little dog, “It’s OK, Barney. I know she’s bigger than you, but she won’t hurt you. I promise.” She was able to coax him back to the center of the blanket. Rob and Besos started slowly walking to him. Barney was low to the ground and as Besos got closer, he began to whine and rolled over, showing his belly, submitting to her. Tears filled Sophie’s eyes.

                     “Maybe we should stop?”

                     Rob stopped walking and Besos cocked her head. She lay down on the floor and Rob let her go. She crawled to the blanket, slowly moving her head closer to him. Barney froze as Besos sniffed him. She sniffed him then gave him a little lick. She stayed that way and the moments dragged on, but Barney rolled back onto his stomach and the 2 dogs sat nose to nose. Eventually Besos sat up. Barney was startled at first, but settled when she didn’t do anything to hurt him. Besos sat with him for a minute, then left the room.

                    “Where is she going, bubalah?”

                    “I’m not sure. Maybe she’s done, Bunny?”

                    Barney stared at the door, watching for the other dog to return. Soon enough, they could hear Besos’ nails clicking on the hardwood floor.  She slowed her walk as she approached Barney, who watched and waited. Besos gently placed something in the bed next to Barney. Sophie sucked in a breath and wiped a tear.

                    Rob peered in and saw one of Besos’ well loved toys - her Blue Ducky toy (DUCKTOY). “Good girl”, he praised as Besos lay close to the blanket and Barney didn’t shy away. Sophie handed 2 treats to Rob and he was inordinately pleased when Barney took it from his hand.

                   “So, bubalah…what do you think?”

                    “He seems like a sweet dog that needs a lot of love. I don’t think it would be fair to take him back now”, Rob paused, “But what if Adam doesn’t step up. What if he loves the idea of having a dog, but doesn’t want the responsibility?”

                    “Then he’ll be my dog and I’ll take care of him”, she said, “Is that OK with you?”

                   He kissed her hand, “I think that’s exactly the answer I expected for that wonderful heart of yours. It’s OK with me.”

                   “Thanks, my love”, she smiled, “Well Barney, I guess this is your home now.”

                   “He’s going to need a lot of training, bunny”, Rob said, “I’ll call Daniel tomorrow morning and see if he can recommend someone up here to help us.”

                   “That’s a good idea.”

                   They enjoyed the moments of peace together, the 2 dogs beginning to accept each other. She checked her phone.

                 “I think that’s the best we’re going to get right now and Baby Boy should be home soon. I think I’ll stay here with Barney.”

                    “OK, bunny”, Rob squeezed her hand, “I think you’re right. Besos and I will wait downstairs for Boyo.” He stood and whistled and Besos followed him out. Barney watched as they left and Sophie stroked the little dog’s face.

                    “It’s OK, Barney. They’re just downstairs. I’m so proud of you, but now we have a few minutes of quiet until Adam comes home.”

                     Barney licked her hand and snuggled next to the blue duck.

                     Soon enough, Besos heard the car before Rob. She trotted to the front door, wagging her tail. Rob opened the door and he and the dog waited as Jules parked.

                     She opened her window and waved, “Hi Rob. He’s fed and homework is done.”

                     “Thanks, Jules.”

                     Adam hugged Gabe and Jules goodbye and ran to his Dad as their friends drove off. Adam hugged his Dad and kissed Besos.

                    “Hi, Boyo”, Rob smiled, “Did you have fun?”

                    “I did, Daddy.” He followed his father inside and called, “Mommy. I’m home.” When she didn’t answer right away, he asked his Dad,”Where’s Mommy?”

                     “She’s upstairs in your room. Hang your backpack up by the door and go on up. She’s waiting for you.”

                      Adam hung up his bag and began to get nervous.

                      “Daddy?” he asked, “Am I in trouble?”                       Rob chuckled, “Have you done something that would get you in trouble?”

                      “No”, Adam tapped his chin, “I don’t think so. It’s just weird that Mommy is waiting in my room.”

                      Rob crouched and hugged his son, “I promise, you are not in trouble. 

And it may be strange, but Mom has something upstairs to show you.”

                     “OK”, he ran upstairs to his room, opening the door and calling, “Hi, Mommy. I’m here.”

                      His Mom was sitting on the floor, next to the blanket from his bed. And in the blanket, a little head popped up and watched him. He froze for a moment, not sure what was going on.

                      Sophie smiled at him and held out her hand. “Baby Boy”, she cooed, “Come and meet Barney….your new dog.”

                     Adam froze…his mind catching up with what his Mommy had said…a dog?...for him???...when?,,,,how??? Once he understood what she had said he screamed and began to cry.

                     The little dog yelped and tried to hide under the blanket.

                     “Baby Boy….Baby Boy”, Sophie said, then her voice turned sterner, “You’re scaring him, sweetheart. Please go downstairs to Daddy.”

                     Adam was still crying and heard his Dad calling him.

                    “Adam”, his Mother said, “Go downstairs now.”

                   The little boy ran and was caught by his Dad.

                    “It’s OK, Boyo…it’s OK”, Rob patted his son’s back, “What’s with the tears? We thought you’d be happy.” Besos followed Rob as he carried Adam to the sofa, then nuzzled the little boy, trying to calm him.

                    “Ha….hap….happy tears”, Adam sobbed.

                    “I’m glad they’re happy tears, but I need you to calm down, when you can.”

                   “Bu…but I want to see my doooooooggggggg”, he cried.

                   “And you will”, Rob promised, “But we need to get these tears out so I can tell you about your dog…OK?”

                    He held his baby, rocking him gently, rubbing his back and cooing nonsense. By and by, Adam’s tears abated and Rob carried him to the kitchen, followed closely by Besos. He washed Adam’s face and poured a glass of water.

                   “Here, Boyo. Drink this, then I’ll tell you about your dog upstairs.”

                   He carried his boy back to the sofa, and gently lifted his face to his own.

                  “Mom went into the city for work today and after that she and Aunt Brenda went to an animal shelter. Aunt Brenda adopted a bunny named Smudge. And Mom found this dog that she thinks should be yours. I have a lot to tell you so I need you to listen carefully…OK?”

                    “OK, Daddy.”

                    “First, the dog’s name is Barney and he was used as a bait dog. Do you know what that means?”

                      Adam shook his head.

                      “OK, let me explain.” Rob explained bait dogs and dog fighting rings, which horrified his little boy.

                      “I know all that is scary”, Rob hugged his boy, “But the people who hurt him have been arrested and now Barney is safe. And we will love and protect him…OK?”

                      “Yeah”, Adam nodded.

                     “Now, as I said, Mom met him and adopted him…” Rob continued his story, explaining how Sophie had adopted Barney and explained his and Besos’ meeting with Barney. “Besos even gave Barney a present - her blue duck toy.”

                       “Thank you, Besos”, he kissed her on the snout. He looked up at his Dad, “So, he’s OK, Daddy?”

                       “He is”, he nodded, “He may look a little scary, because he does have scars, but the doctors took care of him and he’s healthy and just needs a lot of love.”

                      “I can do that, Daddy.”

                      “I know you can, but there’s something else you have to know. Having a dog comes with a lot of responsibility. You will be responsible to feed him, play with him, take him for walks…everything he needs. It won’t matter if you’re tired or it’s snowing outside. Barney will be your responsibility. Are you up for that?”

                       “Yes, Daddy. I see how you take care of Besos. If I forget something, will you remind me?”

                       “I will, Boyo.”

                      “Thank you, Daddy. Can I go meet him now?”

                      “Yes, but you have to be calm.”

                      “I will.”

                      “OK. Go upstairs slowly and go to your Mom. Let her know I’m going to order Chinese since we haven’t eaten yet. Would you like something?”

                      “Dumplings, please, Daddy.”

                      “OK”, Rob kissed his son’s hair, “Go meet Barney.”

                      Adam walked slowly into his room. His Mom was still sitting on the floor, but now the dog was in her lap.

                      “Hi, Baby Boy”, she spoke softly, “Would you like to meet Barney?”

                     “Yes, please.” He sat next to her and the little dog watched him carefully.

                     They sat together for a few minutes, allowing Barney to feel safe with this new person. After a while, Sophie nudged her son, “Hold out your hand slowly. Let him smell you.”

                    He did as his Mom instructed, and held still as Barney sniffed his hand. At first the dog seemed confused…he sniffed Adam’s hand, then the blanket and repeated that for a few minutes. Finally, he wagged his tail and lay across Sophie so Adam could pet him.

                    “Mommy, he likes me!”

                    “He does”, she smiled, relieved that her plan to acclimate Barney to Adam’s scent seemed to have worked.

                     “Daddy says he’s ordering Chinese food for your dinner.”

                     “Speaking of dinner, I think it’s time to feed both Barney and Besos.” She stood slowly and took Adam’s hand,”Let’s go downstairs. When we get to the stairs, he might be afraid to go down.”

                     “I can carry him, Mommy.”

                     “I think it would be better to encourage him to go down by himself. It took a while, but he did walk upstairs by himself.”

                      “OK, Mommy.”

                     Barney was nervous about going down the stairs. Sophie and Adam waited at the bottom, calling him quietly. Finally, Sophie handed her son a treat. “Sit on the floor”, she instructed, “And show him the treat while you call him.”

                      She stood behind him as Adam followed her instructions. As before, even though he was afraid, Barney really wanted that treat, so slowly, he crawled down the stairs.

                   “That’s a good boy, Barney”, Adam praised as he gave him the treat.

                   There was a knock at the front door and Rob retrieved the Chinese food he had ordered. He placed the bags on the table and said, “Come on, Boyo. Time for Besos and Barney’s dinner.”

                     Adam joined his father in the kitchen as they filled the dogs’ bowls, while Sophie set the table and unpacked the bags. The food was placed in front of each dog and Besos began to eat, while Barney sat and looked at his food whining.

                      “Go ahead, Barney. Eat your dinner”, Adam encouraged. However the dog just waited and whined.

                     “What’s going on with that?” Rob asked.

                    “I don’t know. The volunteer, Carol, gave me her phone number in case I had any questions. Let me call her and see if she knows what to do.” She stepped away so she could speak quietly on the phone. After she hung up she sat at the table with her 2 boys.

                     “Carol forgot to tell me. Barney wasn’t allowed to eat until they told him to. She said just tap him gently on his head and say ‘OK’ and he’ll eat.”

                      Adam slid from his chair and sat next to his whining dog. He bent down and gently kissed the dog between his ears, “OK, Barney. You can eat.”

                      The little dog devoured his food as quickly as he could, then drank a little water. He looked around and watched as Besos curled under the table at Rob’s feet. He followed her example, laying between Sophie and Adam.”

                     “That was sweet, Baby Boy”, Sophie said, “Why did you kiss him instead?”

                     “Those mean people tapped his head. I want him to know it’s different here and he’s safe.”

                     “That was a good idea, Boyo”, Rob said, “Now, he’s going to need a lot of training. I’m going to call Daniel tomorrow morning - he trained Besos and Fergus. I’ll ask if he knows anyone up here who could help us.”

                     “Thank you, Daddy.”

                     The family enjoyed their dinner, Sophie expanding on how Barney had chosen her. Adam kept looking down at the dog, asleep at his feet.

                     “Everything OK, Boyo?”

                     “I don’t think he looks like a Barney”, Adam said.

                     “Well, we can speak with the trainer about that, OK?”

                     “OK.”

                      The day ended. Adam took Barney for his 1st walk with his Dad and Besos. Rob reported that their son had done everything necessary, coaxing and encouraging the dog…even picking up the poop.

                      Rob and Sophie tucked the little boy into his bed and Barney into his nest. Rob reminded him he would have to get up early to walk Barney.

                     “Wake me up when you get up, Daddy, and I’ll be ready to go’, Adam promised.

                     After cleaning up downstairs and loading the dishwasher, the tired parents climbed the stairs to go to bed. As they passed Adam’s door, they peeked in to find their son, sound asleep, on the floor near Barney. When the door opened, Barney’s head popped up and he wagged his tail.

                    “Should we move him?” Sophie whispered.

                    “No”, Rob shook his head, “Leave him. We’ll figure it out tomorrow.”

                   Adam peered out the window for the third time, Barney waiting by his feet.

                  “What time is she coming?” he asked for the 3rd time.

                  Sophie checked the kitchen clock, “Soon, Baby Boy, soon.”

                  “She knows how to get here?”

                  “Come here, Boyo.”

                  Adam sat next to his Dad on the sofa, Barney joining Besos at their feet. The 2 dogs had bonded quickly - Besos’ mother instincts had kicked in and once Barney believed she wasn’t going to hurt him, they had become fast friends.

                 Rob pulled up ‘Maps’ on his phone and pointed, “OK, Boyo. Here is where we live - in Hoboken. Cynthia lives up here in Secaucus. It takes about a half an hour to drive here, but that depends if traffic is good. She said she would be here at 4:15 today. She’ll be here and if she's a little late, that’s OK.”

                   “OK Daddy. I just want her to come so we can start helping Barney.”

                   “I know”, he kissed his son’s head, “You’ve been doing a great job the last 3 days. Cynthia will help Barney be a little braver. But it’s going to take time. So you have to be patient.”

                    “OK, Daddy. I’ll try.”

                    Both dogs sat up and watched the front door. Besos went to stand in front of it, while Barney waited, watching closely. Rob joined his dog and opened the door, welcoming Cynthia.

                    She was a tall woman with short cropped blonde hair and, surprisingly, very long, bright red nails.

                    She held her hand out, “Rob?”

                    “Hi, Cynthia”, Rob shook her hand, “Yes. I’m Rob and this is Besos.”

                   Cynthia crouched down to be face to face with the dog and held her hand out, letting the dog get a good sniff, “Hello, Besos. Take your time, girl. There’s no rush.”

                    She waited until Besos made her decision and welcomed her with a lick.

                    “Thank you, Besos”, she smiled, “I know you are a good girl because you worked with Daniel.” As she stood, Besos wagged her tail and leaned into Rob.

                     He ruffled his dog’s ears, “She’s been a lifesaver for me.”

                     Cynthia smiled and gently touched Rob’s arm, “I’m glad and I can tell how much the 2 of you have bonded.”

                     Rob held the door open, “Thanks. Please come in.”

                     Sophie came to greet her.

                     “This is my wife, Sophie”, Rob introduced.

                     The 2 women shook hands. “May I offer you something, Cynthia?"

                     “Just water, please.”

                    “Come on”, Rob said, “My son, Adam, and Barney are waiting for you in here.”

                    She followed Rob to the living room. There was a young boy sitting on the floor, but no sign of the dog.

                    “This is Adam, my son”, Rob explained.

                    “Hi, Ms. Cynthia”, Adam said, “I’m sorry, but Barney is still a little afraid of strangers.”

                    “That’s OK”, Cynthia said, “You Dad and Mom told me all about him and I contacted Carol at the Animal Shelter this morning. Barney has every reason to be wary of strangers, so today I’m going to work on gaining his trust and being his friend. Is that OK?”

                     “Yes”, Adam agreed.

                     Sophie brought a glass of iced water, “It shouldn’t take so long. Barney seems to trust women easier.”

                     “Daddy says that’s because the people who hurt him before were probably men.”

                      “That’s possibly the answer. I would like to be alone with Barney…so he can get used to me.”

                      “May I stay too?” Adam asked, “Barney trusts me and I want to do everything I can to let him know he’s safe.”

                      Cynthia smiled, “I think that is a wonderful idea.”

                      “We’ll leave you to it”, Sophie said. Taking Rob’s hand, they retreated to the dining room, followed closely by Besos.

                       Cynthia sat on the floor, “Where is he hiding?”

                       Adam pointed to the end of the sofa, “He’s there. Can I ask you a question, Ms. Cynthia?”

                      “Yes.”

                      “It’s not really a question, but you have very long nails”, Adam said, “I don’t want you to scratch him by accident.”

                       “I know they look scary, but I have always had long nails and I know how not to scratch anyone or any animal”, Cynthis smiled and held up her hand, “Besides, I have a use for these nails. Dogs find them irresistible. Watch.”

She began to rub her nails together, playing a melody (PLAYINGNAILS). She quietly sang “Itsy Bitsy Spider” and she used her nails to play the melody. And it worked. Barney peeped around the edge of the sofa, watching this new person. Cynthia continued to play as Adam gently encouraged him to come out. Slowly, carefully, the little dog crept to Cynthia, sniffing her nails. Cynthia continued to play, slowing the melody down until finally, she stopped and opened her hands to Barney. Barney sniffed her hand and settled between her and Adam.

                        “And now for the best use of these nails.” She slowly reached behind Barney's ear and gave him a good scritch. Barney’s eyes closed in pleasure and his back paw tapped the floor.

                         “I think he likes that”, Adam giggled.

                          “I think so too”, Cynthia smiled, “Now, let me get a good look at you.” She stroked the dog’s face and body, noting the scars but also understanding they didn’t hurt him. If she held her hand too high above his head, he ducked down, expecting a hit. Every time that happened, she took a few extra minutes to just pour love into the dog and let him know he was safe with her.

                        “I have another question”, Adam said, “I don’t think he looks like a Barney. Can I change his name?”

                       “Do you have a new name in mind?”

                       “Not yet. I want to get to know him better. Choosing a name is very important.”

                      “It is very important”, Cynthia agreed, “You can change his name, but don’t wait too long to choose a new one. Once you’ve decided, start to use the new name. He’ll be a little confused at first, but he will grow used to it.”

                      “OK”, Adam nodded.

                      “So”, Cynthia said, “Tell me about the last 3 days, Adam.”

                      “I scared him the 1st day”, Adam blushed, “I didn’t mean to.”

                      “I’m sure you didn’t”, Cynthia soothed.

                      “I didn’t know Mommy and Daddy got me a dog. I was so happy, I screamed, then I cried..happy tears. Mommy told me to go downstairs to Daddy. Daddy helped me to calm down and told me about Barney.” Adam leaned down and gently kissed his dog between his ears, which earned a tail wag and a lick. “I want him to know no one is ever going to hurt him again and we all love him here.”

                   “That’s an excellent start”, Cynthis praised. As she spoke with Adam, she continued to pet Barney, offering scritches which he loved.

                    “Mommy and Daddy said since he’s my dog, he’s my responsibility.”   

                    “And what does that mean, Adam?”

                    “I take him for walks when Daddy takes Besos. I play with him. Daddy says when he needs a bath, I get to give him one. But Daddy says he’ll help. I play with him and brush him and do anything he needs to feel safe.”

                    “And when you’re in school?”

                    “Mommy works from home and she has a little office in the backyard”, Adam explained, “She said she would take care of him for me until I get home.

                    “That’s excellent, Adam”, she praised, “I can see you’re doing a wonderful job. Will you show me where you feed him and where he sleeps?”

                    “Sure”, Adam stood slowly so as not to startle his dog, “Come on, Barney”, he stroked the dog’s face., “Let’s show Ms. Cynthia everything.” As he began to walk, Barney followed him and Cynthia followed them both.

                     Rob and Sophie greeted them as they came in and Besos checked over her buddy, cleaning his ear to ensure he was OK.

                    Sophie chuckled, “He’s OK, Mama. He’s only been out of your sight for a few moments.”

                    “They’re getting along well?” Cynthia asked.

                    Rob ruffled his dog's ear affectionately, “She has become his protector. Even gave him one of her favorite toys.”

                   “Did she?”

                   “Yes”, Adam nodded, “It’s upstairs in his bed. I’ll show you when we go up there.”     

                   Adam walked over to the feeding area. There were 2 food bowls and 2 water bowls, placed slightly apart. Adam showed her where the dogs’ food was kept.

                   “We give them breakfast and dinner, and treats between”, Adam smiled, “But not too many treats.”

                    “What are his favorite treats?”

                    He likes the treats from Uncle Mike’s bakery. He makes them special.” Adam ran to the cupboard, but first turned to his Dad. “If I take the treats out to show Ms. Cynthia, Daddy, Besos and Barney will want one.”

                   Rob smiled, “I think you’re right, Boyo. They can each have one.”

                   “Thanks, Daddy.” He took 2 out and both dogs’ attention was immediately captivated by the treat. Adam handed 1 to Cynthia, “This is Uncle Mike’s Oat, Pumpkin and Banana treats. Besos and Barney love them.” 

                   Cynthia held it and sniffed it, “Have you ever tasted 1, Adam?”

                   “Yes I have. So has Daddy. Uncle Mike says that people can eat it too. He doesn’t like to put artificial ingredients in them”

                   Cynthia smiled and handed the treat back to Adam, “I think they have waited long enough.”

                   “Thank you”, Adam offered the treat to the dogs. Both trotted to him, tails wagging and took their treat gently.

                     “Baby Boy”, Sophie said, “Would you like to explain to Cynthia how Barney eats?”

                     Cynthia raised her eyebrows, “He eats a special way?”

                     “The first time we fed him, he wouldn’t eat”, Adam explained, “We showed him the food…he watched Besos eat, but he wouldn’t. Mommy had to call Carol. She works at the shelter where Barney was living. She said the mean people who had him before would tap him on the head and tell him it was OK to eat. I didn’t want to do that. I wanted him to know he was safe, so I kissed his head and said ‘It’s OK, Barney’ and he ate. Now I do that every time I feed him.”

                     Cynthia smiled. “That’s so kind of you, Adam. I’m sure that’s exactly what he felt.”

                    Sophie stood, “Come on, Baby Boy. We’ll show Cynthia where Barney sleeps.”

                   When they came to the steps, Barney hesitated, but Adam pet the dog. “It’s OK, Barney. We’ll do it together. Just like this morning”, Adam encouraged, “Come on, Barney.” He took the first step and waited for his dog. Then they climbed, step by step.

                   “His 1st day here, I had to bribe him to come up and down the stairs with a treat”, Sophie said, “This is a big improvement.”

                    “I’m glad to hear it”, Cynthia nodded.

                     They came to Adam’s room and she was shown his nest with his toys - the ball, the pulling rope and the blue duck. Adam picked that up and Barney watched it closely. 

                     “This is his favorite”, Adam explained, “He tucks it under his chin when he sleeps.”

                      “And who sleeps here?” Cynthia smiled as she pointed to the rolled up sleeping bag.

                      “I do”, Adam raised his hand, “I don’t want him to be scared or think he’s alone. He won’t come on my bed yet, so I sleep here with him.”                       Cynthia nodded, “And whose idea was the comforter?”

                       “Mine”, Sophie said, “When I brought him home, I didn’t have a dog bed for him. I used the comforter off Baby Boy’s bed. We had a few hours, just me and Barney, and I hoped using the comforter would help Barney identify Adam with something good when he came home.”

                       “That was a very good call”, Cynthia nodded.

                       “I don’t mind sleeping on the floor with him, but it would be more comfortable sleeping in my bed.”

                        “We can work on helping him feel like he deserves to sleep in the bed”, Cynthia said, “I’m sure most of his life he slept on the floor and wasn’t allowed to be on anything else.”                         “Oh, Barney”, Adam hugged his dog.

                        “That is sad”, Cynthis crouched down to be face to face with the boy, “But we won’t focus on what his life was before. We will focus on now and help him to forget all of that. OK?”

                         “OK”, Adam agreed.

                         “Why don’t we take Barney and Besos for a walk? I’d like to see how he does outside and how the dogs interact.”                           “OK. Barney, let’s go let Daddy know and get the leashes!”

                         After the walk, Cynthia, the family and the dogs sat in the living room having a snack.

                         “I believe Barney has had a very good start here”, Cynthia praised, “I can see he is still skittish and that is understandable. I would like to come 3 times a week - Mondays, Wednesdays and Fridays.”

                          “That sounds perfect”, Sophie said.

                          “When Adam is in school, Barney stays with you?”

                          “Yes. I work from home in my own office in the backyard. If Rob can’t take Besos, she’ll stay with me too.”

                           “It’s not difficult walking 2 dogs at the same time?”

                           “I only walk them at lunchtime. Rob and Adam walk them in the morning before they leave, again when they come home and 1 final time before we go to sleep. I don’t have trouble with the dogs because Besos is so well trained and she ‘mothers’, Barney.”

                             “That’s perfect”, Cynthia said, “I think the 1st step we take is teaching Barney the command to ‘Come”. This will bring him to you even if he’s afraid.”

                              “When do we start?” Adam asked.

                              “Right now”, Cynthia appreciated the little boy’s enthusiasm, “Let’s go in the backyard.”

                            After an hour, Cynthia, Adam and Barney came back in. 

                            “That was a very successful 1st session”, she praised, “Adam is a quick learner. And Barney really wants to please him. I saw the small holes he’s digging in your yard. Are you both alright with that?

                             Rob nodded, “The holes are very shallow and he digs close to the fence so there’s no tripping danger. He seems to like it.”

                            “OK. That’s fine”, Cynthia nodded, “Adam, why don’t you show your parents what you and Barney learned today.”

                            “Watch, Mommy and Daddy”, the little boy said eagerly. He walked to the other side of the room, Barney watching him intently.

                            “First”, Adam recited, “I have to get his attention.” He gave a little whistle and Barney stared at his buddy.

                            Adam held his right arm straight out, then swept it, bending his elbow, to his chest. “Venire” (Ven-neer-eh, Italian for ‘Come”).

                           It took 3 tries, but Barney got to his feet and trotted to his buddy. Adam hugged the dog and gave him a small treat, “Good boy!” he praised.

                          “Practice every day with him and soon he’ll come to you on the 1st command.” Cynthia stood and stretched, “It has been a pleasure to meet all of you. I’ll be back on Wednesday, the same time.”

                          “Thank you, Ms. Cynthia”, Adam waved.

                          Rob and Sophie shook her hand and walked her to her car.

                          Adam hugged Barney, “I’m so proud of you! You did so good today.” He kissed his dog which earned him a few licks. “I know, Barney”, he assured his dog, “I love you too. Thanks for picking Mommy.”

                        The next day, Rob and Besos came home to find his wife, smiling and waiting at the front door for him.

                        “Everything OK, Bunny?”

                        “Absolutely”, she kissed and hugged her husband, “But Baby Boy is impatiently waiting for you in the backyard with Barney. He has something he wants to tell you.”

                         “Want to give me a hint?”

                          “Absolutely not.”

                          “OK…OK…I’m going.” Rob placed his tool box and belt in their usual spot by the front door. He and Besos joined his son and Barney in the back yard.

                          Adam ran to his Dad and was swept into a bear hug. “I understand you have something to tell me.”

                         “Yes”, Adam agreed.

                         “Is it important?” 

                         “Very important!”

                          “Very well”, Rob carried his son the the steps of Sophie’s office and sat. Adam sat on his Dad’s lap.

                          “So, what is it, Boyo?”

                          “I’ve been watching Barney and he really likes digging those holes. I think he’s looking for something…like an archeologist.”

                           “Really?”

                           “Yes. So I decided on his new name.”

                           “I’m holding my breath, Boyo. What is it.”

                            “He’s Doctor Indiana Bones.”

                            Rob laughed and kissed his son, “I think that is the perfect name for him, Boyo.”

                            “Thanks, Daddy.”

                            Rob held his son and enjoyed these few minutes of peace, watching their dogs play together.

                            Adam stood and placed his hands on each side of his Father’s face, “Daddy, there’s something else I have to tell you.”

                           “What is it , Boyo?”

                           Adam’s eyes gleamed with a mischievous light and he giggled, “We named the dog Indiana.”

                          Rob laughed, “Quoting my favorite movie to me, Boyo? But there’s a correction.” He began to tickle his son, “YOU named the dog Indiana.”

                          Adam shrieked with laughter which caused both dogs to stop and stare at their humans.

                          Rob stopped and let his son catch his breath. "His full name is Dr. Indiana Bones!"

                          “So”, Rob wiped the tears of laughter from his son’s eyes, “That’s a long name. What are we calling him.”

                          “Indy”, Adam giggled.

                          “Indy, it is”, Rob agreed.

                  Fergus’ tail wagged furiously  as the door opened and he charged in yodeling a greeting. The dog ran from room to room.

                  “Fergie”, Matilda called, “Come here, bestus boy.”

                  Fergus refused and continued his search. Matilda tugged her Aintín’s (Ein Chee’s) hand, “Is he looking for Daddy?”

                  “I think so”, Ryan agreed, “Let’s give him a few minutes. The 2 of them sat on the sofa as Fergus scoured the apartment. His final stop was the back door, scratching to be let out. Ryan and Matilda joined the dog and Matilda kissed his head.

                  “Daddy’s not there, bestus boy.”

                 “Let him see for himself”, Ryan opened the door and the dog ran around, yodeling for his big hooman. When he couldn’t find him, he ran back through the apartment. They knew he understood when he came down the hallway, his head and tail down.

                  “Come here, my Fergie”, Matilda sat on the floor and the dog sat next to her whining. “It’s OK, my Fergie”, she consoled, “Daddy will be here soon.” She wasn’t sure she believed what she was saying to the dog, but she didn’t like seeing him so sad.

                  As Matilda consoled her best friend, Ryan checked the main parts of the apartment, The situation here was just as bad with 1 exception. The Christmas tree that Matilda and her Daddy had lovingly decorated had died. She touched a branch and sighed as the needles tumbled to the floor and over the presents waiting to be open. Uncle Bucky also had a tree in his home, but it was a small, artificial one.

                      Matilda and Fergus joined her Aintín (Ein Chee) as the needles fell. “This is so sad”, Matilda mourned.

                      Ryan crouched next to her, “Tis OK, Cean Beag (Keln Bogh). This is the reason we came here. But, we’ll need some help with the tree.”

                     She took out her phone and Matilda watched her, knowing the exact moment that Matt answered. Although she couldn’t hear his voice, Matilda watched the smile bloom on her Aintín’s (Ein Chee’s) lips.

                     “Hi, Laoch (lee-ock)”, her voice lowered, “How is your day?” 

                     She waited for an answer, then replied, “I took the rest of the day off. My Cean Beag (Keln Bogh) needed to do something to shake the blues out of her. But I need your help.”

                     Whatever Uncle Matt said caused her Aintín’s (Ein Chee’s) smile to grow into a grin.

                     “I’ll be needing a Christmas tree, Matthew - an artificial one, of course.” She listened to his answer. “I don’t know how tall it is, but give me a moment and I’ll figure it out. Please hold on. I’ll be putting the phone down.”

                      She lay her phone on the coffee table. “Cean Beag (Keln Bogh), do you know where your Da leaves a tape measure?”

                     She shook her head, “No.”

                    “Hmmmmm”, Ryan rubbed her hands together as she thought. She steeped next to the tree - taller than her. She looked around and smiled, She crooked her finger at her niece.

                       “Please come here, Cean Beag (Keln Bogh).” She took Matilda’s hand and sat on the couch.

                       “We’re going to take a guesstimate of how tall that tree is. I need you to sit on my shoulders. I’ll carry you to the tree, then I need you to tell me, where on your body is equal to the top of the tree.”

                        “OK”, she climbed quickly onto her aunt and Ryan walked to the tree as Fergus observed them sadly.

                         Matilda placed her hand flat on the top of the tree and drew it close to her body.

                        “It’s up to my shoulders, Aintín (Ein Chee) Ryan.”

                        “Good.” Ryan carried her niece back to the sofa. Leaving her with Fergus as she picked up the phone, “I’m guessing the tree is about 7 feet tall.” She waited as he answered, “Thank you, Laoch (lee-ock). We’ll be here when you bring it over.” Another pause then she murmured, “I’ll see you soon, Laoch (lee-ock). Tá mo chroí istigh ionat (tah mow KHree iss-tee on-ud).” She hung up the phone and clapped her hands, “Alright, Cean Beag (Keln Bogh), first let’s make a list of the food your Da and Uncle James will need. Then we’ll roll up our sleeves and clean your home, then Uncle James’ home.”

                        “Aintín (Ein Chee) Ryan, before we do that I have questions.”

                       Ryan raised her eyebrows, “What would you like to ask me?”

                        “What did you say to Uncle Matt?”

                       “I said lots of things to Uncle Matt.”

                       “Aintín (Ein Chee) Ryan, don’t be silly! I’m asking about the last thing you said to him - in your language. I don’t think I’ve heard you say that before.”

                       “You haven’t”, Ryan said, “I only say that to Matthew.”

                       “What does it mean?”

                       “Tis a special way to say I love you. If I tell you exactly what it means, will you keep it a secret?” Ryan knew that was a 50-50 shot - Matilda was known to be a bean spiller, but she was getting older.

                       “I promise”, Matilda crossed her heart.

                       “OK. I’ll trust you”, Ryan took her niece’s and whispered, “It really means ‘My heart is within you’.” Ryan blushed as she explained, “I gave my heart to Matthew and now it is with him - to care for and protect - as his heart is with me.”

                      “That’s so nice, Aintín (Ein Chee) Ryan”, Matilda giggled.

                      “It is”, Ryan nodded, “He is so special to me and he is the only person I will say that to.”

                      Matilda nodded, “Can I ask you another question?”

                     “You can ask me anything, Cean Beag (Keln Bogh).”

                     “Why are we cleaning these apartments?”

                     “Tis a tradition from my home”, Ryan put her arm around the little girl, “It’s a way to bid goodbye to the old year and prepare to welcome the New Year and all the new and happy memories we’ll make in 2026. Besides, when your Da comes home do you want to be spendin’ your 1st day here with him cleaning up? Wouldn’t it be a nice surprise for him when he comes home?”

                     “Yeah. But what if he doesn’t come home until Valentine’s Day?

                     Ryan kissed her hair, “Then we’ll clean it again and participate in some Irish Valentine’s traditions….however, I don’t believe he’ll be gone for that long.”

                     “Why do you think that?”

                     “I don’t know….call it intuition….call it discernment. I can’t explain it to you. Some people say that the Irish are very connected to the spiritual world. I have a feeling, deep in my gut, that your Da won’t be away as long as you think.”

                      “Are you sure?”

                      “I am”, Ryan nodded, “I believe, if you think about it, you’re afraid that your Da will be gone a long time. And I understand that. But you have to try not to let what you are afraid of affect your life. It’s hard, but with practice, you can do it.”

                      “I’m Irish because of Daddy. Do I have intuition?”

                      “You do”, Ryan smiled and patted Matilda's tummy, “Sometime you can feel it here. That’s where I feel it.”

                       “What does it feel like?”

                       “Well, for me, it feels like a small buzzing. I believe it’s different for everyone though.”

                       “How does it work?”

                       “When I’m worried about something, I close my eyes and breathe deeply. I think about what’s worrying me and listen for the buzz.”

                         “Will it work for me?”

                        “With practice. Would you like to try?”

                        “No thank you. Maybe later.”

                        “Alright. Now, let’s check the fridge and see what your Da needs. And we can check your snack drawer. We’ll order everything for both apartments from Instacart, then we can start cleaning. I think it’s best we do James’ first, since it’s a little smaller.”

                     They checked the fridge and the cabinets, throwing out anything spoiled and making a list.

                     Matilda checked her snack drawer, “Aintín (Ein Chee) Ryan, I think I need string cheese and some more juice boxes. May I also have some chocolate puddings?”

                     “Yes, you may”, Ryan completed her order then stood up and held out her hand to her niece, “Ready to get to work.”

                      Matilda really didn’t want to, but her Aintín (Ein Chee) was right. Her Daddy would want to clean up when they came here and she didn’t want that for her 1st day with him - whenever that may be, whenever he came home, “I’m ready. Let’s go, Fergie.”

                       They spent the afternoon cleaning both apartments, washing sheets, blankets and any clothes that needed it. The fridge was restocked and Matilda sat with her Aintín (Ein Chee), in her home, sipping tea. Fergus sat next to her, his head in her lap. The apartment smelled of lemons, rosemary and vanilla - the scent wafting for the fresh potpourri that simmered in the pot on the stove.

                      Matilda took a deep breath, “Daddy loves the smell of lemons. He says it reminds him of his Mommy, my See-An.”

                       “Really? Do you know why?”

                       Matilda shrugged, “Maybe she liked lemons.”

                      “Tis possible. We’ll ask your Da when he comes home.”

                      “If he ever comes home”, Matilda muttered angrily.

                      “Cean Beag (Keln Bogh)”, Ryan took the little girl’s hand. She knew Matilda was still angry and worried about when her Da would come home. She was glad she had brought it up again, “Your Da wants nothing more than to be here with you. And he’s working as fast as he can so he can come home.”

                      “But he has to stay until Mister Stark says they can come home”, the little girl groused.

                       “Tis true. Mister Stark is the boss. But don’t you believe that your Da and Uncles are doing everything to help him finish whatever he is doing so they can come home?”

                      “But maybe Mister Stark doesn’t want to come home.”

                      “I don’t know.”

                      “Cean Beag (Keln Bogh), I know you don’t like when Mister Stark takes your Da away. But when they go on these trips, Mister Stark helps a lot of people. And, I think you forget how generous he has been to you.”

                       Matilda looked confused, “How?”

                      “Every summer, you and all your Dino Pals, including NaeNae, spend the whole summer at a wonderful camp. Mister Stark pays for all of you to have an amazing summer.”

                      Matilda blushed with embarrassment, “I didn’t remember that.”

                     “I know”, Ryan nodded, “Tis easy to forget because your parents don’t remind you, that although your Ma and Da and Aunts and Uncles sign the forms the person paying is Mister. Stark. That’s why I reminded you. And I know you miss your Da….a lot…but I would like you to try to give Mister Stark some grace.”

                     “OK”, Matilda nodded, “I’ll try.”

                     “That’s my Laochra (low-kra)”, Ryan squeezed her hand.

                     Matilda pointed to the living room, “We still need to do the tree.”

                      “We will as soon as Uncle Matt and Uncle Foggy get here with the new one.  Let’s make the beds and finish the rest of the apartment while we wait”            

                      Matilda nodded, “Let’s go.”

                      Y/N carried the groceries she had picked up and met Matt and Foggy at the front door and held it open for them. At Steve’s apartment, she unlocked the door and followed them in.

                     “Uncle Matt! Uncle Foggy! Mama!” Matilda charged the new group and hugged her Mama, while her Uncles placed the tree on the floor.

                     “I brought food to make for dinner”, Y/N held up her bag, “I hope everyone likes chicken Pineapple fried rice.”

                     “Sounds delicious”, Foggy said.

                     There was another knock on the door and Ryan answered to find….

                     “Thomas!” Matilda yelled as she and Fergus ran to greet him, “What are you doing here?”

                     “It’s time for Fergus’ walk and your Mama let me know that you were here.”

                     “Thank you for taking care of my Fergie, Thomas.”                     “It is my pleasure.”

                     Y/N brought Fergus’ leash, “When you come back, would you like to join us for dinner, Thomas?”

                     “Thank you. I’d like that.” 

                    Matilda asked for Uncle Matt’s hand and took her Mama’s, “Aintín (Ein Chee) Ryan, would you take Uncle Foggy’s hand?”

                    Ryan slipped her hand through Foggy’s arm, “I would love to.”

                    “Come, please”, Matilda encouraged, “We’d like to show you.”

                    The adults smiled and followed Matilda from room to room in her home with her Dad, then across to Bucky’s apartment. Her voice was filled with pride as she explained, in detail, everything they had done today.

                    “Ane we did this”, she divulged, “Because it is a tradition of Aintín (Ein Chee) Ryan’s home. It’s a way to say goodbye to the old year and welcome the New Year.”

                    “Did you bang bread on the walls?” Matt asked.

                     Matilda stopped, confused. “Why would we do that?”

                    “It’s another Irish tradition”, Matt smiled, “You bang bread against the wall to welcome good luck and bless the home with abundance in everything - food, safety, laughter, love.”

                     “Is that true, Aintín (Ein Chee) Ryan””

                     “It is, but you only do that on New Year’s eve. It was going to be a surprise, but Matthew and I have already brought loaves for everyone that we would have delivered with instructions tomorrow. We would have to ask for volunteers for here, James’  and Tasha’s homes.”

                    “Mama, will we do it in our home?”

                    “Of course, Ducky.”

                     Alright, enough spoiling surprises. Let’s start on this tree”, Ryan said, “My Cean Beag (Keln Bogh) and I took lots of pictures so we can place the ornaments exactly right.”

                     “Everything except the star”, Matilda states, “That’s for Daddy and me.”

                      “Except the star”, Y/N agreed.

                    Later that night Matt, Ryan, Foggy and Thomas walked Y/N, Matilda and Fergus home. Matilda was tired, so Foggy carried her. Matt had offered but the little girl demurred, “Uncle Matt, you’re blind. You can’t use your cane if you carry me. And I don’t want you to get hurt.” 

                  Matt had reluctantly agreed.  It was late when the group gathered in front of the bookshop. 

                   “OK, Fergus”, Thomas patted his head, “Let’s take 1 more walk before it's time to go to sleep with your best friend.” He tugged gently on the leash. Foggy placed Matilda on her feet.

                  “It’s OK, bestus boy”,she assured, “Take a walk with Thomas and I’ll have a treat for you when you come home.

                  “And coffee for your walk home, Thomas”, Y/N added.

                  After a quick snuggle with his little hooman, Fergus followed Thomas. “Thanks. We’ll be back soon”, Thomas said.

                     Ryan crouched down by her niece, “You did a wonderful thing today, Cean Beag (Keln Bogh). Thank you for helping me.”

                    Matilda hugged her, “You’re welcome.”

                   “And how are you feeling?”

                   Matilda thought a moment. She still missed her Daddy and she was tired. But maybe…just maybe…she wasn’t so mad.

                   “I feel better.”

                  “That’s good. And do you know why that is?” 

                  “‘Cause I helped Daddy and Uncle Pip.”

                  “Tis true. But, my Maimeó (mah-mow, Irish for Granny) always believed that it’s easy to feel sorry for yourself if you do nothing. But just taking a walk in the sunshine can ease a sad mood…or cleaning your home…just doing something.”

                  “Your Maimeó (mah-mow) was very smart.”

                  Ryan smiled, “She was. Now, I have a question for you.”

                  “Yeah?”

                 “I’ll be cleaning Tasha’s home tomorrow, “Would you like to help?”                 “Yes, please.”

                 “I’ll call you tomorrow and let you know what time to be ready.”                 “OK!” She hugged and kissed her aunt goodbye, then did the same for her Uncles.

                 “We’ll wait until you’re upstairs, Matilda”, Matt promised.

                 Y/N picked up her baby and carried her upstairs and straight to the window. She waved to her Aunt and Uncles and watched with her Mama as they walked away. Ryan had wrapped her arms around Matt’s and had laid her head on his shoulder.

                   “Mama”, Matilda asked as she was carried to the sofa, “Do you know that Aintín (Ein Chee) Ryan has a special way to tell Uncle Matt that she loves him?”

                   “Does she?” Y/N smiled at her baby.

                   “Yeah. She says it in Irish and I don’t remember the words but it means Uncle Matt is in her heart and she is in his.”

                    “And I think that’s wonderful.”

                    “Me too.”

New Year’s Eve/Day

                    New Year’s Eve and The Storyteller’s Nook was busy. Y/N was pleased that her campaign - “Start the New Year With New Adventures” - was a success. Customers old and new were keeping her staff busy today.

                   Y/N was surprised when Tony came in. She greeted him at the door with a hug.

                  “Hi, Tony. I’m sorry but Matilda is with Ryan cleaning Tasha’s apartment.”

                 “I know”, he looked around the shop, “I see you’re really busy, but can I speak with you for a moment…privately.”

                  Y/N’s heart nearly stopped…the blood drained from her face…was this the news she had feared since she learned who Steve was. How would she tell Ducky??? She couldn’t help herself. She reached out and grabbed Tony’s hand.

                   “Steve?” she barely whispered.

                   “No”, Tony assured her quickly, before dropping his voice, “He’s fine. They all are.”

                      Y/N placed a hand over her heart and willed it to slow down. She took a deep breath. “We can talk in my office.” She looked around until she spotted…”Mia. I’ll be in my office for a few moments.”

                     Mia waved and Y/N led Tony to the office.

                     As soon as the door closed, Tony apologized, “I’m sorry, Y/N. I didn’t consider how that would sound to you until I saw your face.”

                    “It’s OK”, Y/N sat behind her desk, “As long as they are really OK.”

                    “They are. I give you my word.”

                    Y/N nodded, “So, how can I help, Tony?”

                   “By promising not to kill me”, Tony smiled weakly.

                    Y/N narrowed her eyes, “What’s going on, Tony?                     “Bruce and I are leaving…in about 2 hours.”                     Y/N’s eyes widened, “Are you kidding me? They need help?”

                    “Yeah, but not in the way you’re thinking. There’s a second part of this trip that we didn’t know about. Bruce and I are going to take care of that.”

                     “Then everyone’s home?”

                     “Yeah…everyone’s home.”

                     Y/N nodded, “That’s good.”

                     “I wanted to tell you first before I speak with Baby Cap.”

                     “Will you have time?”           

                     “Yeah.”

                     “Let me come with you, Tony. I’m sure she’s going to be pretty upset.”

                     “If you think it will make it easier for her, then yes. But we have to leave right now.”

                     “Let me get my coat.”

                      Matilda and Ryan were surprised to find Y/N and Tony at the door.

                     “Mama?” the little girl asked when she hugged her mother, “Did Daddy call?”

                    “No, Ducky. I’m sorry.”

                    “Actually, Baby Cap. I need to speak with you. Can we sit on the sofa?”

                    “Is everything OK, Uncle Tony?”

                    “Yes, everything is OK, Baby Cap.” He took her hand and sat beside her on the sofa. He took her other hand. “OK, Baby Cap. The best way to do this is just tell you. Uncle Bruce and I have to leave.”

                     “To help Daddy?”

                     “Yes. There is something else that needs to be done that Mister Stark just found out about. Mister Stark and your Dad can’t come home until this is done. So, Uncle Bruce and I are going to take care of it. As fast as we can, so everyone comes home.”

                      Tears began to fill Matilda’s eyes, “But you’ll miss New Year’s Eve.”

                      Tony took her in his arms and held her tight, “It’s OK, Baby Cap. Uncle Bruce and I don’t mind going. We’ll be back faster than you’ll believe.”

                      Matilda nodded against his chest, “Will you be able to call me?”

                      “I don’t know, Baby Cap. But Phil will keep you up to date, OK?”

                      “Wait, you and Uncle Bruce can’t go! You don’t have a Phil, or Jeremy, or Anthony or Don. How will we know you’re OK if you can’t call?”

                      “It’s OK, Baby Cap. Phil is the boss of that office. He knows everything and he can tell you about me and Uncle Bruce if you get scared.”

                       “Yeah?’

                      “Yeah. I have to go, but I promise I’ll be fast and your Dad will be home very, very soon.”

                       “Pinky promise?”

                      Tony saw Y/N shake her head slightly, but he knew this was a pickup - this family had been prepared to leave on a moment’s notice and they had all the info to assure the family their husband and Dad had sent them. So he didn’t hesitate, offering his pinkie to the little girl, “I promise, Baby Cap.”

                       “OK, Uncle Tony. I love you. See you later, alligator.”

                       “In a while crocodile! I love you too.”

                       Tony carried her to her Mom and said his goodbyes to her and Ryan, leaving very soon after.

                       Matilda clung to her Mama as she cried softly. Ryan rubbed her back and Fergus nudged her feet with his nose.

                      “It’s OK, Ducky”, Y/N soothed, “Everyone will be home very, very soon.”

                      Matilda’s face was buried in her Mama’s shoulder when she murmured, “Why is Mister Stark taking my whole family?”

                     Y/N and Ryan exchanged a look, but Ryan spoke first, “Not your whole family, Cean Beag(Keln Bogh).”

                      “I know, but why does he need my family?”

                      “Because Mister Stark knows they can help him with his projects and they are very good at their jobs. I know it’s hard to understand, Ducky. All we can ask is that you trust your Dad and your Aunt and Uncles.”

                       “I know but I get so mad at Mister Stark…..”

                       “It’s OK to be mad, Cean Beag(Keln Bogh), I just ask you to remember what we spoke about.”

                       “To give Mister Stark grace”, She nodded. “I’ll try Aintín (Ein Chee) Ryan.”

                       Y/N carried her baby to the sofa, “I can stay a little longer, but then I have to go back to work, Ducky. OK?”

                      “OK, Mama. Just a few more minutes, please.”

                      “As long as you need, Ducky.”

                     Ryan joined them on the sofa, “And when we’re done cleaning, we go back to my place. Matt says he’s cooking dinner for us.”

                      “That’s so kind”, Y/N said.

                     “What is he cooking?” Matilda asked.

                     “Since you’re coming to dinner, he’s making one of your favorites. Can you guess?”

                      Matilda wiped her eyes and tapped her chin. “Tacos?” she guessed.

                     “Tacos”, Ryan confirmed.

                     Y/N crept into Matilda’s bedroom. The little girl had been so tired after cleaning and dinner with Matt and Ryan that she had fought sleep. Y/N had encouraged her to sleep and promised to wake her for midnight. Now was the time.

                     Fergus’ tail beat a happy rhythm as Y/N joined them on the bed.                   

                     She stroked her baby’s face, “Come on, Ducky. It’s almost time to greet the New Year. Are you ready to celebrate with me?”

                      Matilda stretched in her bed and Dougie looked up from his warm nest on Fergus’ back.

                     “Are you ready, Ducky? Or do you want to sleep more?”

                     “No, Mama. Have to bang the bread.”

                    “Yes, we do.”

                     They sat together on the sofa with Fergus, Dougie and Terry - Orange in Matilda’s arms -  watching the ball drop in Time Square. They each held a champagne flute of sparkling cider and began the countdown… 10.. 9.. 8.. 7.. 6.. 5..4..3..2..1!

                       “Happy New Year!!” they shouted, startling the cats while Fergus yodeled. They clinked their glasses and Y/N kissed her baby’s hair, “I love you, Ducky.”

                       “I love you too, Mama.” They blew their New Year’s horns and sipped cider. Then Matilda ran to the kitchen, retrieving the bread.

                       “Mama, we have to read the instructions!”

                       Y/N giggled and read the instructions. “OK”, she laughed, “Let’s go.”

                       Matilda and her Mama held onto the loaf of bread and banged it on the walls and doors all over their home. Each time they banged they recited the blessing, “May love and laughter light our days, and warm our heart and home.”

                      There were crumbs everywhere and as per Ryan’s instructions they swept those up to ensure a clean house. When that was done, they sat on the sofa to enjoy some cheese and crackers with their cider.

                     “Mama? Who did this in Daddy, Uncle Bucky and Aunt Tasha’s home?”

                     “I spoke with Phil to get some ideas. He insisted on doing it in Dad’s home. Happy went to Uncle Bucky’s home and Thomas went to Tasha’s home. So you can go to sleep tonight and know their homes are blessed too.”

                      “That’s very good, Mama.”

                      “It is, Ducky.”

                      They watched a musical performance at the celebration in Times Square.

                      “There are a lot of people there, Mama.”

                      “There are”, Y/N smiled, remembering the 1 year she went to Times Square for New Year’s with Steve and Bucky. There was a sea of people around them, but she was never jostled or bumped into. The 2 men stood strong ans sure as stones and she had never felt so safe in a crowd before or after.

                      Her baby’s voice brought her back from her memory, “Maybe I can go there.”

                     “Oh, Ducky. You would need Daddy with you to keep you safe. There are so many people you might get hurt.”

                      “Daddy would keep me safe.”

                      “Yes, he would.”

                      Matilda sighed and snuggled next to her Mama, Fergus climbing on the sofa to comfort her.

                     “I really miss Daddy, Mama.”

                     “I know, Ducky. But I have an idea that might make your waiting a little easier.” She took out a long piece of ribbon - in deepest blue - and handed it to her baby.

                      “Daddy’s favorite color”, Matilda observed.

                     “It is. I would like you to try something with this ribbon. In Ireland, knots represent how we are connected to people. I thought you should keep this ribbon and whenever you miss your Dad, tie a knot in it and say a little prayer for him.”

                       “Yeah? Did Aintín (Ein Chee) Ryan tell you about this?”

                       “No, actually. In Irish jewelry there are a lot of knots and I always loved them. I read about the knots and what they mean This is something I thought might help you. Would you like to give it a try.”

                       “What kind of knot?”

                      “A simple one, Ducky, like when you tie your shoes, before you make the bow. Just make it a double knot,”

                       Matilda followed her Mama’s instructions and once the knot was tied, whispered a simple prayer, “Please keep Daddy safe.”

                       Y/N squeezed her baby, “And now your prayer and love for him are safe in the knot.”

                      “Thank you, Mama.”

                     “You’re welcome, Ducky. And you can do this whenever you’re nervous about Daddy. Now, shall we watch a movie before we go back to sleep?”

                      “Can we watch ‘The Nightmare Before Christmas?’, please?”

                      “Yes we can.” Y/N streamed the movie and her baby fell asleep in her arms. She chose to shuggle on the sofa with her, pulling the blanket she kept there for warmth. She was content, but she added her own little prayer for Steve to come home safely to her daughter.

                     She fell asleep with her baby, Fergus snuggled by her feet and Terry and Dougie on her legs.

                      Bucky paced the small camp, eyes constantly darting in the direction where the quinjet was hidden. It wasn’t far away - about a half hour walk.  Steve had left earlier in the day, needing solitude. Cameron and Artie were there keeping the quinjet ready to fly at a moment’s notice. They wouldn’t bother Steve, once he informed them he needed to be alone. And there were a few compartments where he would really be alone. But Bucky was worried about him. He couldn’t keep an eye on him as they were doing with Clint.

                     Clint had withdrawn into himself this evening, wanting nothing to do with anyone. While they left him alone, he was close enough to be checked on. Steve could be sinking into depression and none of them would know.

                     Tasha had stopped Bucky twice from going to get Steve.

                     “Give him this time”, Tasha had urged, “Just a little while. We’ll check on him in the morning.”

                     “But what if he decided to take matters into his own hands?”

                     “I think that’s more your desire, than what you believe he will do”, Tasha consoled, “Steve gave his word he was going to the quinjet and wouldn’t leave EXCEPT to come back here. And we all know he is a man of his word.”

                     Bucky blew out his frustration and Tasha gently took his hand, “Give him this time and I promise you, if he’s not back, we’ll get him 1st am.”

                     “His 1st am or mine?”

                     “His, of course”, Tasha stated, “Your’s would be closer to noon.”

                     Bucky smiled slightly and nodded.

                     “Come on. Let’s get some coffee.”

                    Rhodey was on watch. He heard someone approaching through the woods. He knocked lightly on the frame of the building, alerting Jaq inside. He knew she would follow procedure and alert those sleeping inside. The person approached as quietly as they could and within a few minutes, Rhodey heard the distinctive call of the nutcracker (the bird, not the decoration). Rhodey relaxed as Artie came in view.

                    Artie waved and smiled shyly, “I’m glad we have these whistles, sir, because I could never imitate that.”

                   Rhodey lifted his helmet and smiled, “Don’t worry, None of us could. Everything OK?”

                  “Yeah”, Artie nodded, “Cap wants everyone at the quinjet.”

                  Bucky appeared in the doorway,  “Why? What’s going on?”

                  “Sorry, Sarge”, Artie apologized, “Cap ordered me not to say anything.”

                 “OK’, Bucky nodded. He waited until everyone had gathered.

                 “Let’s go”, he instructed, “Tasha and I will follow.”

                 As the small group approached the quinjet, there was a bundle of onions hanging by the door. Artie patted it and announced, “It symbolizes abundance.”

                Inside they were surprised to find hand cut signs that read “Happy New Year”, “Out With The Old And In With The New!”, “Auld Lang Syne” and “2026”.

                The scent of hot food wafted from the interior.

                Rhodey looked around, “Who’s cooking?”

                “Cap”, Cameron said, as he joined the group, “He’s making Hoppin’ John.”

               “He is not”, Rhodey laughed, “Not without my expertise.” Rhodey hurried to the tiny kitchen area.

              “What the hell?” Bucky asked as he wandered around. There was a small blanket laid on the floor with paper plates, napkins, disposable silverware and disposable champagne flutes. On top of each plate was a lemon pig with a coin in its mouth.

               Steve and Rhodey came out of the kitchenette, “OK. It’s not true Hoppin’ John, but it’s close. I don’t believe it will affect our luck.”

               “Um…what does that mean, sir?” Artie asked.

               Rhodey cleared his throat and began his lecture, “Hoppin’ John is a Southern dish that we try to eat on New Year’s Day. It’s made with black-eyed peas, pork and rice. It brings luck, peace and prosperity. We normally eat it with cornbread, but Steve couldn’t get any here.”

                “First of all”, Steve corrected, “I didn’t get anything. Cameron and Artie went into town and got the supplies for us.”

                 Tasha touched one of the signs, “While you stayed here and decorated.”

                  “And monitored communications.”

                  Clint picked up a pig, “These are cute. The kids will love them. What gave you this idea?”

                   “I saw piglets like this in Germany. I saw mothers making them for their children for the New Year to wish for prosperity.”

                    “When, Cap?” Dipali asked.

                   “1944.”

                   “This is pretty cool, Cap”, Rhodey praised.

                   He shrugged, “Honestly we all know this job has gone sideways and the last few days we’ve been here we’ve been feeling sorry for ourselves. Some more than others.”

                 Clint raised his hand, “That’s me.”

                 “And me”, Steve admitted, “But that’s not helping. So, I think while we may be here, we still have reasons to be hopeful.”

                 “You’re right”, Tasha agreed, “So what plans do you have for our celebration?”

                  Steve smiled and pointed to the 2 agents, “Cameron? Artie?”

                  Artie retrieved a bowl of grapes and handed 12 to each person. “After midnight you have to eat 1 grape for each of the 12 gongs of midnight for good luck.”

                “And I need everyone to stand on a chair or table wherever you can”, Cameron instructed, “At the first gong eat your 1st grape and leap to the ground. We’re going to ‘leap’ into the New Year with hope.”

                Everyone climbed onto something.

               “No using repulsors to cheat, Warmachine”, Clint warned.

              “Don’t need those for hope”, Rhodey laughed.

               Everyone was ready and Steve addressed the AI, “Friday, please help us ring in the New Year.”

               “Of course, Captain.” Friday was silent for a few minutes, then she announced, “2026 countdown beginning…10…9…8…”

                Everyone counted down with Friday, “...7…6…5…4…3…2…1!”

                   “HAPPY NEW YEAR!”

                The team jumped to the floor and gobbled their 1st grape. Friday continued to count up and they tried to keep up with eating grapes, gobbling them as fast as they could, “2…3…4…5…6…7…8…9…10..11…12!”

                 By the time the countup and grapes were done everyone was laughing and spitting grape juice. They fell into each other’s arms laughing and wishing each other the best for the New Year. Artie was the newest member of SHIELD and was amazed to be included in this celebration….hugged by everyone, including Captain America and, most surprisingly, Sarge.

                “Come on, guys”, Steve laughed, “Take a seat. Let’s eat while dinner’s hot.”

                “I’ll take 1st watch”, Clint offered.

                “Sit your ass down. That’s an order”, Cap said, “Sarge and I will sit by the door so we can hear anything and thanks to Cameron here, there are alarms out there to let us know if anyone gets too close.”

                “Thanks, Cameron”, Tasha said and the young man blushed. He couldn’t believe that Cap had complimented his work and someone as skilled as Widow thanked him..never questioning if these alarms would work. His heart was warm with pride.

                  Steve placed the pot of Hoppin’ John on the blanket along with a few braided loaves of bread. He pointed to the bread, “I know we should be having cornbread with this, but the ingredients were not readily available. So, Cameron and Artie, brought this - Tsoureki (tsoo-REH-kee) - it’s a golden holiday bread that has a sharp taste with undertones of cherry. There’s no butter, but plenty of Hoppin’ John to dip the bread in.

                 As the food and bread was passed, Steve retrieved 2 bottles from the kitchenette. “We need to toast this New Year. While we couldn’t get champagne, Artie and Cameron were able to find these.” He held up 2 bottles of vodka. 

               Cameron and Artie retrieved 2 more items from the kitchenette.

              “And for you, Dipali”, Cameron explained, “We have vegetarian Hoppin’ John and grape juice.”

               “Thank you”, Diplai smiled.

               “Don’t thank us”, Artie said, “Cap cooked and he gave us suggestions for things we might be able to pick up. He did insist on some type of fruit juice.”

                Dipali blushed, touched that Cap had remembered, “Thank you, Cap.”

               “You’re welcome”, he said simply.

              “He couldn’t have you sit here and not eat and drink with us”, Rhodey teased, “It would tarnish his image.” The team laughed and teased Cap and the mood was lighter.

               Bucky elbowed Steve, “Not like it was hard for him. He has a photographic memory. It’s not like 1 of us remembering.”

              “It’s not like I’m cheating”, Steve defended.

              “It’s OK, Steve”, Tasha soothed, “You don’t have to defend yourself to him.”

              “Seems like I’m doing it a lot”, Steve laughed.

             “Poor baby”, Clint teased.

             Everyone laughed and enjoyed the “almost” Hoppin’ John and the Tsoureki (tsoo-REH-kee). During dinner, there was a small cheep from a console. Cameron jumped up and returned to speak quietly to Steve. “Patch says procedures are put in place. Canisters are safe.”

             Steve nodded and breathed a sigh of relief.

             Clint closed his eyes and silently said a small prayer of thanks.

             “Cap? Sarge?” Jaq started, “May I ask you a question?”

              “Sure”, Steve said.

              “You answered fast enough for both of us”, Bucky said.

              “You can say No. I was only speaking for myself”, Steve laughed.

              “You didn’t say that. You made it seem you were speaking for both of us”, Bucky teased.

              “I apologize”, Steve said exaggeratedly, “Jaq, you can ask me a question.”

              “You can ask me too”, Bucky answered quickly. He elbowed Steve again, “Just like to speak for myself.”

               “You 2 want to stop bickering - like 2 old fishwives”, Clint said.

               Rhodey took Tasha’s hand, “I’m so sorry you and Sam had to put up with them for 2 years.”

               “Thank you. But it’s not necessary”, Tasha smiled. “This one”, she pointed to Bucky, “Slept comfortably in Wakanda. But I did have to put up with Steve and Sam.”

               “God bless you”, Clint laughed.

               “OK”, Steve put up his hands as the team giggled around him, “Go ahead, Jaq. What would you like to know?”

               “Well, what were New Year’s celebrations like when you were young boys? I mean, the rest of us grew up around the same time, so our celebrations would be similar.”

              Steve and Bucky both smiled, thinking back to times surrounded by their families. The team waited patiently until Bucky, finally, began to speak.

              “It was different in some ways, but the same in others. I mean, celebrating with your family, doing the countdown to midnight and dinner with family and friends on New Year’s Day.”

                “How was it different?” Cameron asked.

                “We didn’t buy our decorations in the store. We made them ourselves”, Steve said, “That was Bucky’s, his sister, Becca’s and my job during the days leading up to New Years.”

                 “Remember Arnie? Arnie Roth”, Bucky shook his head, “What the hell am I saying? Of course you remember”                   “I remember Arnie”, Steve nodded, “He lived down the hall from me and Mom…him, his sister, Eva, and his parents, Biva and Irving. He explained, “Arnie was a classmate of Bucky and I, and Eva was in the same class as Becca. Arnie played with us whenever he could, but their grandfather, Herschel, lived with them and Eva and Arnie were needed at home to care for him.”

                   “Arnie was a good kid”, Bucky nodded, “Did you ever look to see what happened to them?”

                   “I did”, Steve nodded, “Arnie and his family lived in the same building with me and Mom for a few years. After their grandfather passed, they moved to Columbus Ohio. Arnie joined the Navy and fought in the Pacific in the war. After the war, he moved back to New York, living in Manhattan. He worked in Human Resources in many different law firms. He met his partner, Michael Bech, in the Navy and they married.”

                  “They married?”, Bucky smiled, “You know, we knew there was something different about Arnie.”

                    “We did”, Steve agreed.

                    “You didn’t know he was gay?” Diplai asked.

                     Both men shook their heads, but Bucky explained, “We were young, and during our childhood, if you were gay, you hid it because you could be arrested, institutionalized or murdered. And it would never have been explained to us. We learned differently when we went out into the world…in the Army…in the war.”

                      Steve nodded.

                      “So, what happened with Eva?”

                     “Eva was an Executive Secretary to the President of the Institute of Design and Construction in Brooklyn. She married Issac Willams, a physical therapist, and they had a son, Victor. He is a counselor in  a teen crisis center.”

                    “Were you able…?” Bucky hoped.

                    Steve shook his head, “No. Mister and Missus Roth passed many years ago. Arnie and Eva were gone before I woke up.”

                    “I’m sorry, Steve, Buck”, Clint said.

                    Both men shrugged. 

                    Tasha gently touched both men’s hands, bringing them vbac to the present. “You were telling us about the decorations you were making”, she reminded them.

                  Bucky scratched his hair, “Yeah, we made signs and tried to make those noisemakers - the ones that look like a horn.”

                  “Oh, God!” Steve laughed, “Those horns. We tried so hard to make them but we didn’t have the reeds that would vibrate and make the sound. We tried paper and cardboard…neither worked. We then decided we had to make the noise ourselves, So we held paper horns to our mouths and blew raspberries. The horns did not survive. And then there was the confetti.”

                    Bucky sighed deeply, “The confetti! Steve and I wanted to just rip the paper, but my sister, Becca, insisted we cut the paper so each piece of confetti was close to the same size.”

                     Steve laughed, “We cut confetti for days!”

                     “We did”, Bucky said and everyone laughed.

                     “So we counted down to the New Year with our families and threw the confetti”, Steve said, “Then, since our noisemakers didn’t work, we returned to tradition - we banged pots and pans.”

                    “My family did the same thing”, Artie said, “We’d be outside on the porch making all kinds of noise.”

                     “We were on the fire escape”, Bucky added.

                     “Then on New Year’s Day, our families’ got together for dinner with the Roth’s and the elderly couple who lived in your building, Buck, Mister and Missus Roy and Mildred Miller. The main meal was Hoover Stew with homemade biscuits.”

                     “With whatever butter we could save.”

                     “Excuse me”, Cameron held up his hand, “What is Hoover Stew?”

                     Both men smiled, and Steve explained, “Hoover Stew was whatever each family could contribute - whatever you had - meat, vegetables…anything. The meat was mostly hot dogs cut into circles, sometimes with chicken. Every family contributed. It didn’t always look good, but it tasted good and was very filling.”

                   “Why was it called Hoover Stew?”

                   “It was named after President Herbert Hoover…most people blamed him for the Depression. And for dessert…”Steve paused and Bucky jumped in.

                     “We had vinegar pie”, he saw the disbelief on the team’s faces, “Yes, it was really made with vinegar along with nutmeg, sugar, and water. And, I know you don’t understand, but, it is delicious.”

                       “It is”, Steve agreed. 

                       “How about you, Dipali?” Rhodey asked, “Are your New Year’s celebrations different?”

                       She smiled, “It depends on which one you’re speaking about.”

                       “You celebrate more than 1?”

                       “Yea”, she nodded, “Like today, I would normally celebrate with friends without alcohol. But Muslims actually celebrate New Year’s, Al-Hijra. It’s the 1st day of the month Muharram on the Islamic Lunar Calendar. We celebrate the Prophet’s migration from Mecca to Medina to establish the 1st Muslim Community.”

                        “I didn’t know that”, Tasha said, “How do you celebrate?”

                        “We observe it with quiet reflection on the principles of faith, unity, and compassion and special prayers called du'as. Mom and my Aunts make Haleem -  a stew of meat, wheat, and lentils - kebabs, rice, Bolani - stuffed flatbread with potatoes or lentils. For dessert, my grandmother makes Zarda - sweet yellow rice with saffron and dry fruits - and Baklava.”

                        “That sounds delicious”, Clint said.

                        “It is and we don’t celebrate the same day as you. This year, Al-Hijra, is June 16 at sundown.”

                         “Something I don’t think any of us knew”, Rhodey said, “Thanks for sharing.”

                         “My family’s New Year’s Eve celebration is normally small. Mom gets everyone matching pajamas”, Cameron blushed as he shook his head, “Everyone who comes gets a new set you have to change into.”

                          “Tell us you have a picture”, Jaq said.

                          “Yeah, I do, but not here. They always have silly sayings. Mine last year said ‘Thymes Square’. That’s T-H-Y-M-E. My Mom’s said ‘Lettuce Celebrate the New Year.”

                          “You gotta show that picture when we get home”, Clint said.

                          “I will”, Cameron nodded, “After we do the countdown and pop champagne, we settle for our favorite movie. The 1st one we watch is for the kids - ‘Happy New Year, Charlie Brown’. For food we have different types of charcuterie boards - cheese and crackers, tacos, pizza, all different kinds, even a dessert charcuterie board. After Charlie Brown the kids got to sleep and we watch my Mom’s favorite movie ‘Bachelor Mother’ starring Ginger Rogers and David Nivens.”

                          Everyone looked confused, except for Steve and Bucky.

                          “I remember seeing it advertised in the theaters, but I never got to see it”, Steve said.

                           “Neither did I”, Bucky added.

                           “If you like screwball comedies from that era of film making, I think you’ll like it. Mom says it's a New Year’s movie because it starts on New Year’s Eve.”

                            “Sounds like a good tradition”, Clint said, “My New Year’s were far different. I was as poor as these 2”, he pointed to Steve and Bucky, “But they had something I didn’t - family. I was orphaned at a very young age, so Holidays normally sucked.”

                             “I’m so sorry, Hawkeye”, Diplai said as she placed her hand over her heart.

                             “Thank you”, Clint smiled, “But it’s OK. I don’t dwell on that because all of that led me here - and I’m blessed. That’s why every celebration in my house is big - and we celebrate everything we can.”

                             “That’s the truth”, Rhodey agreed.

                              Dinner was finished and everyone began to clean up.

                             “Leave the blanket. I’ll get tea and coffee", Steve said, “And dessert.”

                             By the time he returned, the blanket was cleaned. Cameron and Artie had joined him to help bring everything in. There were cups of coffee and mint tea, along with a plate of simple sugar cookies dusted with confectioner’s sugar.

                          As the plate was laid on the blanket, Clint jumped to his feet and began to applaud. Everyone else joined him, including Steve, Cameron and Artie.

                         "Why are we clapping?” Bucky asked.

                         “Only way I could think to celebrate that we are here, safe and together”, Clint smiled, “Happy New Year.”

                            The night was over and most of the team returned to their camp, leaving Cameron and Artie with the quinjet.

                            Watches were set, starting with Tasha and everyone else kinda wandered off to different corners to be alone.

                           Steve sat by a window, the paints he had found in the abandoned camp around him, as he put the finishing touches on the stone in his hand. He heard Bucky behind him before anything was said.

                           “For Hobbit?” Bucky asked.

                           Steve smiled softly and nodded, “Yeah. I couldn’t find a little token this time around. I hope she likes it.”

                           Bucky peered over his brother’s shoulder. “She’s going to love it. And I won’t tell her you called it a token. It’s a treasure.”

                          Steve chuckled, “It’s a rock. It’s not a treasure.”

                         “Not to her”, Bucky says, “She keeps them in her treasure chest and calls them her treasures. How dare you question her!”

                          Steve’s chuckle turned to a laugh, “You’re right. I wouldn’t dare.”

                         Bucky sat next to him, “How much longer, do you think?”

                         “I’m hoping not much longer. Ironman and Hulk are in the air. It’s just a matter of time.”

                        Bucky nodded. “It’s just so hard to wait”, he teased.

                        “I know. Just like the Army. Hurry up and wait.”

                        “At least the chow’s better, sometimes.”

                        Steve nodded in agreement.

                        “Just so you know…what you did tonight…that was good for all of us.”

                         “Thanks. I couldn’t have done it without Artie and Cameron. And we needed it. I had to do something…the mood here is partially my fault…feeling sorry for myself.”

                          “You have a reason.”

                          “Maybe…but not the right.”

                          “The food was good. You’re forgiven.”

                          Steve placed the completed stone on a windowsill and cleaned up the paints, “Thanks, Sarge. Now, you got next watch so get some sleep. We’ll go through this camp in the morning. I only want necessities here so we can leave as soon as we get word and pick up our man.”

                         “Got it, Cap. Night.”

                         “Night, Sarge.” Both men said a silent prayer for the quick success of Tony and Bruce.

                          New Year’s Day found the Mad Squad, the Dino Pals, Matt, Ryan, Foggy and Happy at May and Peter’s home in Queens. As promised, Ella and Ryan cooked traditional foods - so there was a smorgasbord of food set up on a single table with decorations from both cultures - from Japan, gold coins, red and white cords and orange slices. And from Ireland green streamers, shamrocks and Trinity knots. The dinner was covered and being kept warm as there were activities to start. 

                        Everyone was given a snack tray that also held a cup, so they could help themselves to the numerous snacks in bowls around the living room and dining room.

                         First there were games - beginning with a scavenger hunt around May’s home, followed by “Pin the Disco Ball on the Times Tower Building”, and finally charades.

                        Now that they had worked up an appetite, dinner was unveiled.  Ella cooked Toshi-Koshi Soba noodles - long buckwheat noodles in a dashi broth - a clear, savory, and subtly smoky broth - with Tempura shrimp, Naruto fish cakes and green onions. Ella explained the noodles were long to symbolize long life and prosperity. She encouraged them to slurp the noodles without biting them. Most at the table had to limit themselves to a single noodle at a time. 

                     She also made Datemaki - a sweet rolled omelet that’s mixed with a savory paste - the wavy border resembles a rolled scroll, symbolizing success with studying. There was Nishime - simmered burdock root (for strength), lotus root (for clear vision), Shiitake mushrooms and carrots.                     

                      Ryan provided Dublin Coddle - a stew with bacon, potato, sausages, carrots, celery and cabbage. The coddle, Ryan explained, represented community and hospitality. She also made Barmbrack- also called speckled loaf,  a sweet  yeast bread packed with sultanas (golden raisins). She baked 5 coins inside for prosperity. 

                     After dinner, tea was passed around and the family gathered in the living room for movies. Granted, people were sitting on top of each other and there was not much room for Fergus, ‘Chino and Nacho, but they made do.

                     Movies started with “Happy New Year, Charlie Brown!” followed by “Rudolph’s Shiny New Year”, “Snoopy Presents: Auld Lang Syne” and “A Very Merry Pooh Year” and because the kids loved it, they finished with Laurel and Hardy's “Babes in Toyland”.                     

                    For dessert, Ella presented a Japanese cheesecake - also called a jiggly cake, a light and bouncy confection, and Ryan made her Maimeó’s (mah-mow’s) Apple cake with custard sauce - for abundance.

                    Aunt May had a small gift for the Dino Pals as they left - a small cloth dinosaur on a hook - a specific dinosaur for each child.

                    “My friends and I made them together and thought you would like them. They could be your 2026 good luck charm.”  She handed an extra one to Heath, “This is for NaeNae. Would you send it to her, please?”

                     Heath handled the tiny, fuzzy Deinocherius (Dye-no-ky-res), feeling the soft, feathery texture.

                     “We did our best with whatever tiny feathers we could find, but we wanted her to be able to feel the difference.”

                      “Thank you for remembering her, May. I will send it to her and ensure she knows who made it for her.”

                        Happy walked Matilda, Fergus and her Mama home. Matilda held tight to her Uncle and her Fergie.

                        Happy jiggled her hand, “You’re awfully quiet tonight, my queen. Is everything OK? Are you tired?”

                       “A little”, she said.

                      “And….”Y/N prompted.

                      “You know why, Mama.”

                      “You miss your Dad. Of course you do.”

                      “Is there something else, my queen?”

                      Matilda sighed, and she squeezed her Uncle’s hand, “I’m trying not to be mad at Mister Stark.”

                     “Well, it’s understandable”, Happy squeezed her hand back, “Your Dad is away working with him.”

                     “It’s not just that, Uncle Happy”, she said a little more sharply than she meant to, “I’m sorry. I’m trying not to be mean. But why did Mister Stark take my whole family away? First for Christmas and now for New Years.”

                       Happy looked around and spotted a small diner still open. He nodded his head in the direction and Y/N gave a slight nod.

                      “Why don’t we stop here for some hot chocolate before I take you home?”

                      Matilda nodded, “OK, but may I have tea. I had lots of sweets at dinner and I think my tummy is done.”

                     Both adults felt their eyebrows climb in surprise, but Y/N stroked her baby’s hair, “I think we can get some tea.”

                     The three sat at a booth, sipping their drinks.

                     “If you like”, Happy said, “I can try to explain what Mister Stark does when he goes away.”

                      “I know”, Matilda said, “Mama and Daddy says he helps people. But why my family? Can he take someone else?”

                     “I can answer that”, Happy said, “He takes them with him because they are the best. He knows if they’re with him, he can help the people he’s trying to and he and everyone else will be safe, because everyone takes care of each other.”

                     “Even Mister Stark?”

                     “Even him”, Happy nodded, “And more important than that, your Dad is the leader and you know how smart and strong your Dad is.”

                     “Yes. He is.”

                     “And right now he has 2 of the smartest people in the world with them  - Uncle Tony and Uncle Bruce. And before they went he had Uncle Pip, Uncle Clint, Uncle Rhodey and Aunt Tasha.”

                      “Yeah.”

                      “So, all of them work well together, but more importantly, they love each other and they respect Mister Stark.”

                      “But, I haven’t talked to Daddy in a long time.”

                     “You’re right. I know you Mom and Dad have explained that there are still places in the world that do not have cell phone service. More than you think.”                     “Really?”

                     “Let me show you.” Happy pulled up a map of the world showing where cell phones worked. He pointed out the areas that were blank. “See, my queen. They are probably in one of these areas and will call us when they can.” He hated to lie to her, but he was more concerned with reassuring her.

                     “Oh, OK.”

                     “Does that help, Ducky?”

                     She shrugged her shoulders.

                     “What else is bothering you, sweetheart”, Y/N stroked her little face.

                     “I feel guilty, Mama. We had so much fun today and lots of good food. But what about Daddy and the family?”

                     Happy smiled, “I can tell you Mister Stark takes very good care of the people who work for him. Today, all the people who had to work last night or today in the family home, Mister Stark, first of all, pays overtime - extra money. Last night, he had dinner brought in from a very expensive seafood restaurant. Most people had lobster for New Year’s Eve. And for dinner tonight, he catered it from one of the finest steak houses in the city. Everybody was able to order what they wanted, and if they didn’t want steak, they could order from any restaurant that was open in the city. And before he left he sent out a form for people to fill out - if they had a favorite food or dessert for New Year’s. And he made sure that was here last night and today too.”

                        “How did he do that when he’s far away?” she asked.

                        “Pepper and I made sure everything was done exactly the way Mister Stark wanted it to be. He cares about the people who work for him and takes care of them the best he can. He is absolutely the best boss I have ever had. And I’m sure, wherever they are, Mister Stark made sure they had a wonderful New Year’s dinner.”

                          Matilda nodded and her Mama kissed her again, “Ducky, we understand you being disappointed and a little angry. All we’re asking from you is to do what your Aintín (Ein Chee) Ryan suggested.”

                          “What was that?” Happy asked.

                          “She said I should try to give Mister Stark a little grace.”

                           “And can you?”

                           “I’ll try…really hard.”

                           “Thank you, Ducky.”

                           Happy stood and offered his hand, “Are you ready to go home, my queen?”

                          She stood and raised her arms and her Uncle lifted her. They paid their check and she was carried home, thinking about how she could think kinder thoughts about Mister Stark.

                    Bruce parked the car a block from the house. He touched his earpiece.

                    “All clear, Ironman?”

                   “Clear”, came the response, “No one’s watching.”

                   “Going in.” Bruce glanced at the man next to him, “OK, Luke. Stay here and make sure I’m not followed.”

                    “OK, Doctor”, Luke said.

                    Bruce slid from the car and walked to the home, as casually as he could. He knew Tony was above him, even though he couldn’t hear him. He refrained from searching the skies.

                     They had waited until almost lunchtime. First to ensure the 3 kids would be at school and also to case the area - be sure they weren’t being watched.

                     Bruce knocked on the door and waited until a woman opened the door - halfway - her body blocking him from entering.

                    She eyed him, unsure, “Good afternoon, may I help you?”

                    Bruce smiled as charmingly as he could, “I understand you have some pottery for sale. I am most interested in the delft apes.” He said the code phrase as quietly and succinctly as he could.

                    Her eyes widened a little and he heard her intake of breath.

                    “Of course”, she opened the door fully, “Let me show you to my studio.”

                    Bruce stepped in and once the door was closed, she pulled the gun from behind her back, quickly putting the safety back on.

                    “My husband? Is he alright? I haven’t heard from him in a while.”

                     “He's fine”, Bruce assured her, “He sent us.”

                     “Us?” I only see you.”

                    “There’s 1 in the car down the block and my friend is in the air making sure we’re alone.”

                     “Please follow me to the studio.”

                     She led him through her home to the studio in the back. It was lined with shelves full of completed pieces and those waiting to go in the kiln. There was a pottery wheel and a cold kiln waiting for the fuel that was stacked nearby. In the center was a bench and a few stools. The woman sat on one and offered one to Bruce.

                     “No names”, she said, “At least not now. Tell me what’s happened.”

                     “You know who your husband works for?                     “I know both.”

                    “Good”, Bruce nodded, “They know that there is an informer among the members of his department. They have transferred the entire department to a different base. We have people there to get him out but he refuses to leave until you and the children are safe. That’s why we’re here. We need to get you and your family out of here as soon as possible so our people aren’t discovered while they’re waiting to recover your husband.”

                       She listened patiently and cocked her head.

                       “What’s your plan?”

                       “How soon can you be ready to go without arousing suspicion?”

                       She tapped her chin as she thought, “Tomorrow morning…early. I would have to ask my neighbor to finish the sales in the shop and I’ll have to let the school know that the kids will be out for a few days. I’ll let Angela, my neighbor, know that my Great Aunt Lousie is ill and I have to go to her.”

                        “Do we have to pick up Great Aunt Louise too?” Bruce asked, “We can’t leave any members of your family behind.”

                        The woman smiled, “There is no Great Aunt Louise. I have kept the story alive in case we had to go.”

                        “Good.”

                        “I’ll have us packed and in the car by 6:30am. Where would you like to meet?”

                        Bruce pulled a map from the satchel he carried, “You know this place better than us. Which is better…here or here?”

                        She pointed to a different area, a turnoff on a tiny road. “No one uses this road during this time of the day. An hour later, there will be more cars. Just past this bridge is an old mine. You can wait there and we’ll use the mine to hide my car. You have air support to ensure we’re not followed? A drone?”

                       Bruce smiled, “We have air support, but not a drone. Better. You’ll see tomorrow.”

                       “Very well”, The woman nodded, “I will be there at 7:08am.”

                       “Very precise.”

                      “I have made that drive many times at different times of the day so I would know how long it will take me to get my children to safety.”

                      “How long have you lived like this?”

                      “Long enough to know what to do to keep us alive.”

                      Bruce nodded solemnly, “Fair enough. We’ll be waiting for you tomorrow morning.”

                     “Before you go”, she stood up and placed a delft ape tile and walked him to the front door.

                      She offered her hand and Bruce shook it.

                      “It’s a pleasure doing business with you. I hope this brings you joy for years to come.”

                      “Thank you”, Bruce said, “Your talent has not been exaggerated.”

                     She closed the door and Bruce hurried back to the car. He touched his earpiece, “We’re set, Ironman.”

                     “Copy that.”

                     Bruce knew Tony was heading back to the quinjet.

                    Bruce pulled up to the quinjet, the woman and her 3 children in the back of the van. Beth came out to greet them, as Bruce slid out of the van and Luke opened the side door, helping the women and her children out.

                    “We ready to go, Beth?” Bruce asked.

                   “Just need to get everyone on”, Beth said.

                   Ironman landed and Tony laughed, “Well, then, let’s get going. As of right now, no one is following, but the longer we stay here, the higher the chance we get company.”

                   Luke herded the family toward the quinjet, but the youngest boy froze.

                   “I…I…I…Ironman?” he squeaked.

                   “The one and only”, Tony chuckled, “I’m pleased to meet you, but we gotta go. All Aboard!” He pumped his arm as if pulling a train whistle.

                   The woman ushered her children onto the quinjet followed by Luke and Beth.                   “Doctor”, Tony said, “I’ll fly reconnaissance until we get out of this airspace. Then I’ll come aboard.” Repulsors fired and thrust him into the sky.

                   Bruce helped strap the woman and her children into seats.

                   “Ready to go?” he asked.

                   “Mommy, are we going to see Daddy?”, the little girl asked.

                   “Soon, Alice”, her Mother assured. She caught Bruce’s eye and touched her chest, “I’m Clara. My daughter, Alice, and my sons, Teddy and Jack.”

                   Bruce nodded, “Welcome aboard. I’m Bruce and this is…” he pointed to the 2 agents, “Beth and Luke. You’ll get to meet Ironman later. Let’s get out of here.”

                     The camp was slowly coming to life. Breakfast was being prepared…simple grilled cheese sandwiches. Three more days of waiting. Everyone was getting impatient.

                      Steve and Bucky were sipping coffee, both watching the woods around them, following the footsteps they had heard. They heard the nutcracker whistle just as Cameron came into the camp and headed straight to Steve.

                    “Cap, they’re in the air.”

                    “Good. Please make sure the quinjet is ready to go when we get there.”

                     “Yes, sir.” Cameron returned at a run.

                    “Any word for me?” Steve asked.

                    Cameron shook his head, Sorry Cap. Not yet.”

                    Steve nodded and watched the man jog away.

                    Bucky knew this waiting for confirmation were always hard for Steve. The conformations that his, Clint’s and Rhodey’s families could not come at any set time. Patterns were too easily caught. But because they never knew what time Patch would send, Steve would be worrying - afraid something had gone wrong. He clapped his brother on the shoulder, “Come on. Let’s let Tasha and Clint know so we can get out of here.”

                     They quickly found Tasha and Clint.

                     “They’re in the air.”

                     “OK, Cap”, Clint and Tasha began to gather what they needed, “We’ll go get him.”

                      “We give you a 20 minute headstart. Warmachine will be in the air and Sarge and I will be outside in case of any resistance.”  

                      “Got it”, Tasha smiled, “See you in a minute.”

                      “I’ll let Warmachine know”, Bucky said.

                      Steve joined Jaq and Dipali, “We’re getting him out now. Please take anything we left here and meet us at the quinjet.”

                      “Yes, sir”, the 2 women began to clear the camp.   

                      Steve walked to the edge of camp, facing the direction he would go to wait for Tasha and Clint. He stretched his back and cracked his neck and shoulders, moving the shield from his back to his left forearm.

                     Bucky joined him, “I have 1 question for you, Cap.”

                     “What’s that?                     “What do we do if he refuses to come now?”

                     Steve drew a deep breath, filling his lungs. His nerves began to tingle…he was ready for anything…he had been idle too long.

                     “Then we kick the door in and drag him out”, he stated simply.

                     Bucky chuckled, “I like the way you’re thinking.”

                     Y/N had dropped Matilda off at school and she and Fergus were on their way home. The last 3 mornings had been uneventful - Happy, Peter and May had taken turns helping Matilda in the morning. And Thomas showed up 2x a day to walk Fergus. She was beyond grateful for the help. While Ducky normally cooperated, she had become unused to waiting in the office and Y/N knew it was starting to grate on her.

                      Her phone rang and the name it displayed caused her heart to beat a little faster.

                     “Please”, she prayed, “Don’t let this be bad news.”

                    She forced her voice to be light, “Hi, Phil.”

                    “Hi, Y/N”, Phil answered, “Everyone is in the air.”

                     “Thank God”, she breathed a sigh of relief.

                    “Just thought you’d want to know.”                     “Thanks, Phil. I’ll talk to you soon.” She hung up her phone. She didn’t know when, but Steve was finally on his way home. She wouldn’t say anything to Ducky. He would be home soon enough.

                       Y/N was in her office enjoying a cup of tea. The shop was quiet after the Holiday rush and she had a little while before she had to leave to pick up Ducky.

                        The bell to the front door jingled, but she relaxed. Mia was there to help any customer. Suddenly there was an infernal racket…Fergus’ nails were scrabbling across the floor outside and then the yodelling started.

                      “AaaaaRooooRoooooRooooRooooooooo!

                     Y/N breathed a sigh of relief. She knew exactly who had just come in before she heard his voice. 

                      “It’s OK, Bubba”, Steve cooed to the dog, “I missed you too. It’s OK, bestus boy.”

                       She stood in the doorway watching the reunion. Fergus, in his absolute joy, was trying to knock Steve down and he was trying to settle the frantic dog.

                      “Hi, Steve”, she said.

                      He looked up at her, “Hi, Y/N. Happy New Year.                       “Happy New Year. Coffee?”

                     “Please.” Steve made his way to the office, Fergus following close behind, so their reunion wouldn’t disturb Y/N’s customers.

                     Y/N joined them in the office and handed him his coffee. He sat on the sofa, Fergus still wriggling, trying to kiss his hooman wherever he could.

                     “Must be a relief to be home”, she said.

                    “Yeah”, he nodded. He caught the dog’s face gently between his hands and scritched behind both ears, “How were the Holidays for you and Matilda?”

                     “She missed you. We had a few rocky days, but she’s good. How was yours?”

                     Steve finally settled the dog next to him and stared into his coffee cup. “We did the best we could”, he explained.

                    Y/N noted him searching his coffee for answers. She knew this tell. She knew something was bothering him…something he didn’t want to tell her, but felt he had to.

                    “Are you OK, Steve?’ she asked,, “Is everyone OK…healthy?”

                    He nodded, “Yes. Everyone's good. Not even a bruise, this time.”

                    “I’m glad to hear that”, she said, “But something’s bothering you. What is it?”

                   He drew air deeply into his lungs and Fergus rubbed his face in his hands, demanding attention. Steve had played this conversation in his head on the walk over. Her safety had been one of the many reasons their relationship had ended. And now, he would have to bring that up again. Better to get this over with.

                 “Before I explain, I would like you to remember we were wrong. There wasn’t any danger.”

                  “To Matilda?” Y/N gasped.

                  Steve nodded sadly, “To both of you. But, as I said, we were wrong. There was no danger.”

                  When they had been together, Steve had spoken with her about the possibility of people coming after her to get to him. She had never really taken him seriously about this, believing he was just being overprotective. But in her mind…who could hurt her with Captain America and Bucky…and the Avengers by her side? But, now, thinking about her baby…the danger that someone might take her or hurt her opened a cold pit in her stomach. She covered her mouth to keep from screaming.

                 “You’re sure…no danger?”

                 He nodded, “No..there wasn’t. Nick has put every resource into investigating and the status quo held. No danger whatsoever. However during our trip it appeared there was someone back here giving details we didn’t want out. That’s why you didn’t hear from me for so long.”

                 Y/N nodded, now understanding the need for radio silence for so long.

                 “Precautions were taken”, he continued, “The moment we thought we had a problem, you and Matilda were well protected.”

                 “What does that mean?”

                 He knew this office wasn’t secured. That would be one of the 1st things he would institute - a sweep for bugs here. He leaned forward to whisper to her, “Agents. Ones you didn’t know. Some of your customers..there were some outside.”

                “And at night?”

                “Outside and on the roof.” He sat silently, letting her digest the information.

                “What about when Ducky was in school?”

                “Outside the school….” he hesitated.

                “And inside?”

                “Yeah”, he said, “We had to be sure. And no one knows. You didn’t recognize anyone and they weren’t obvious or you might have been suspicious.”

                 “What about Sarah, Laura and their kids….Rhodey’s family? Were they watched too?”

                 “Yes”, he nodded, “Sam has Sarah and the boys at the Barton farm. However, he was backed up too. And Rhodey’s family was covered too.”

                 She took a breath, “Phil couldn’t have warned me?”

                “They didn’t want to startle you or cause you to act any differently… anything that would have been noticed.”

                “And you’re sure it was all a mistake.”

                “Not exactly a mistake. There were coincidences…something that could have been one or a warning. We chose to investigate as if it were a warning. Back here, Maria ran the operation. It’s been proven to be merely a coincidence.”

                 She sat back and put a hand over her heart, breathing in relief, “I’m glad. That’s pretty scary, Steve.”

                 “It was. And I’m sorry. This was my fault. I allowed having a…” he used air quotes,” ‘normal’ life distract me from the realities of my life and how it could affect Matilda…and you. Won’t happen again. I promise.”

                  “Steve, don’t be so hard on yourself.”

                  He shook his head, “I got complacent. I just have to keep my head in the game.”

                  She knew that right now, it was useless to discuss this with him. However, something dawned in her brain, “Oh my God, Steve. That information must have been terrifying for you. Not to be able to come home…call…worrying about us.”

                 “It wasn’t pleasant”, he agreed, remembering the times he waited for Patch’s call. There were days the call was so late he almost convinced himself the worst had happened. 

                   “But going forward”, he continued, “We have to have a plan in place in case this happens. I have already been keeping her from the Tower, but I think now, she won’t be there very often."

                  She remembered him speaking with her about this when they were together. He had been concerned. She hadn’t told him but she didn’t believe anything like that could happen. She really hadn’t paid attention and anything he had said was a vague memory. Now with Ducky in the picture….

                 Y/N”, he said gently, “I know this whole idea is scary, but we have to have plans in place…just in case…for you and Matilda. I want both of you to be safe.”

                 She answered quickly, which surprised him, “You’re right. We shouldn’t act as if this could never happen. I’ll clear a day next week and we’ll talk about it, depending on your schedule.”

                 “Thanks”, he said. He checked the time, “I’ll go get Matilda and bring her by to see you before we go home.”

                 “Stay here, Steve”, she suggested, “She’ll be so happy to see you, but so will the MAD Squad and the DINO Pals. And I don’t believe she’ll want to share you with anyone. I’ll go get her and we’ll come right back here.”

                  He was anxious to see his baby, but this made sense. “OK”, he agreed.

                  Y/N took Fergus’ leash down, “Let’s go, Fergus. Let’s go get your best friend.”

                  Fergus sat next to Steve and while he wagged his tail, he refused to move. Y/N jingled the leash, “Come on, Fergus. She is waiting for us.”

                  The dog looked up at Steve and moaned. Steve chuckled, “It’s OK, Bubba. I’ll be here when you get back. Go with Y/N and bring our girl home”

                  Fergus watched, but didn’t move and Steve held out his hand. Y/N handed him the leash and he snapped it on the dog, passing the handle back to Y/N. He stood, “Come on, Bubba. Let’s go.” He walked them to the front door As Y/N walked through the door, Fergus hesitated, and Steve gave 2 sharp whistles. Fergus followed Y/N out, but looked back at Steve before the door closed, giving a sneeze in disapproval.

                    Mia laughed from behind the counter, “He really missed you. So did Matilda.”

                   “And I missed them”, he sighed. Something across the street caught his eye. “I’ll be right back, Mia.”

                    She waved him out.

                    Steve crossed the street, never taking his eye off the person who had caught his attention. The man approached him. Steve recognized him. His name was Sid.

                    “Sorry, sir. I was just getting ready to leave.”

                    “Everything OK?”

                    “Yes, sir. I’m the clean-up crew. Making sure nothing was left behind.”

                    “Thank you, Sid.”

                    “Of course, sir.”

                    Steve returned to the shop to wait for his baby.

                     Y/N followed Matilda and Fergus into the shop. The little girl had been whiney on the way home. She had asked to spend the afternoon with Ember. Thankfully, she had shared with the MAD Squad that Steve was home and waiting for her. Heath took the role of ‘bad guy’ and shot down the visit. Matilda took her coat, hat and gloves off and handed them to her Mama, who tossed them on the counter. The backpack was placed on the floor.

                    Fergus danced with impatience and Y/N had to help her baby release the dog from his leash.

                   “One minute, Fergie!” Matilda’s voice was a little sharp, “Let us get the leash off.”

                    As soon as the dog was free, he rushed to the office.

                    “Where are you going, Fergie?” Matilda called, “Come here.” She stamped her little foot.

                     “Ducky”, Y/N soothed, “I know you’re annoyed that you couldn’t spend some time with Ember, but Uncle Heath said they were busy. You can do that another day.”

                      Matilda huffed and called her dog again, “Fergie! Come here!” 

                      Y/N crouched by her daughter, “Ducky, why don’t you go with him and do your homework? Please take your backpack.”

                      “Mama, I don’t want to sit in the office. Can I do my homework in the back?”

                     “No, Ducky”, Y/N said, “I want you to go to the office with Fergus.”

                     Y/N was concerned she would refuse, but the little girl turned, picked up her backpack and slowly walked to the office. She was almost there, when she turned to face her Mama.

                     “Mama, I don’t want to go to the office.”

                     “Little one, what is all this fuss about?” said a voice behind her.

                     She spun around and there, standing in the office doorway, Fergus by his feet, was…..

                     “Daddy?” she whispered as her eyes nearly popped out of her head. The backpack fell from her hands.

                     He crouched down and opened his arms, expecting her to run to him, “Hi, little one. Happy New Year. I’m sorry I’m late.”

                     She didn’t move. Her cheeks flushed and she blinked her eyes as the tears began, “Daddy?” she repeated.

                     “Little one?” he stood and was at her side in 2 steps, scooping her into his arms. And that action opened the floodgates.

                     “DDDDDDaaaaaaadddddddddyyyyyyyyy!” she wailed through sobs.

                     Steve was shocked. This was one reaction he hadn’t anticipated. Fergus danced around his feet, trying to reach Matilda. He glanced at Y/N and she could see his distress. She joined them and rubbed her baby’s back, “It’s OK, Ducky. Daddy’s home. You don’t have to worry about him anymore.” She mouthed to Steve, “It’s OK…it’s OK.”

                     Steve carried her back to the office, Fergus on his heels. Y/N glanced around the shop, “Sorry”, she said to her customers, “Her Dad was away for Christmas and New Year’s and she was worried about him.”

                     Her customers smiled or assured her they understood. Y/N joined them in the office.

                     Steve was on the sofa, rocking her, Fergus rocking with him as Matilda gulped and murmured “Daddy!” Y/N sat next to them and took one of her baby’s hands. The parents waited until the sobs had calmed down a little.

                    When he could, Steve tilted her face up to his. Her eyes were swollen, her face flushed, her nose running.

                  “Little one”, he locked eyes with her,”What is this all about? Are these happy tears?”

                   “Some”, she hiccuped, “But I was really worried, Daddy.”

                   “I’m sorry you were so worried”, he kissed, “Did you call Phil when you were worried.”

                   “Ducky, whenever you called Phil, he told you your Dad was OK.”

                   “I know, Mama. But I had a bad dream.”

                   “OK, Ducky. We’ll talk about this in a minute. Stay with your Dad.” Steve rocked her and Fergus, who had crawled into her lap, and hummed his mother’s song.

                     Y/N returned with a cool washcloth, tissues and a glass of water. Steve drew triangles on her back as her mother ministered to their daughter. Once the little girl had calmed down enough to speak, her Mama asked, “Tell us about the dream, Ducky.”

                     She snuggled close to her her father, inhaling the scent of jelly beans, 

                     “I don’t want to talk about it”, she shook head, “I don’t want to remember.”

                    “Little one, if you’re this upset about it, you still remember it. It’s a dream, little one.”

                    “It can’t hurt you, Ducky. Please tell us.”

                    Matilda sat back, “But it scares me.”

                    “How many times did you have this dream, little one?”

                    “Just once, but it was very scary.” 

                    “Ducky, why didn’t you tell me?”

                     She shrugged her shoulders.

                     “Will you tell us about it now?” Steve asked, 

                     “Please, Ducky. We can’t help you unless you let us.”

                     She was afraid to think about it, nevermind say it. But she had been afraid for a long time and now that Daddy was home, she didn’t want to be afraid anymore.

                   She whispered into her father’s chest, “I dreamed you were like Littlefoot’s Mommy.”

                   Steve and Y/N locked eyes. They had heard the whisper and they knew what had happened with Littlefoot’s Mother.

                  Steve felt ice swallow his heart. She had been so scared and there was nothing he could do about it. An unwelcome thought flashed in his mind, “Do I have the right to cause her so much fear?” He slammed that thought back. Now, what his baby was feeling was more important.

                  “Ducky”, Y/N cooed, “You should have told me.”

                  “I was worried, Mama.”

                  “I understand, honey, but I could have helped you with this. Phil didn’t help this time?”

                   “He did”, the little girl insisted, “But then I would remember and get scared.”

                    “Oh, little one” Steve kissed her hair, “I am so sorry you were feeling this way. All I can say is I’m sorry. But we’ll figure out a better way so you never have to worry about that again.”

                    “It’s OK, Daddy.”

                    “It’s not OK”, Steve said, “I don’t ever want you to be that worried about me again.”

                     “Daddy’s right, Ducky”, Y/N said, “Please remember you can tell your Dad and me anytime you’re worried or scared, so we can help you. Daddy and I will speak with Phil and try to come up with a way that you can be assured that he’s OK.”                       “I don’t want Phil to be in trouble.”

                      “He’s not”, Steve promised, “No one’s in trouble. We just need to create a new way so when you’re worried, Phil or Mama can assure you. That’s all.”

                        “You can trust us, Ducky”, Y/N kissed her hand, “We don’t ever want you to be so scared again.”

                          She nodded, “OK, Mama.”

                          They sat quietly for a while, letting the little girl’s breathing and heartbeat return to normal.

                          Once she seemed calmer, Y/N stroked her cheek, “Are you ready to go home with Daddy, Ducky?”

                         “Yes, Mama”, she nodded, “Can I see you in the morning?”

                         Steve answered immediately, “You can see your Mama whenever you want.”

                       “I’ll get your coat, Ducky, and please remember to bring your backpack.

                        She sat in her father’s lap, Fergus in hers, and whispered, “I really missed you, Daddy.”

                      Steve sighed, “I missed you so much, little one. But I’m home and I love you so much. Are you ready to go to our home?”

                       “Yes, Daddy”, she kissed her dog’s head, “Let’s go home, my Fergie.”

                         Steve jingled the keys in his hand as they walked down the hall together. Matilda held his hand and rested her other hand on Fergus’ back.

                        “I’m sorry, my girl”, He said, “I’m afraid we’re going to have to clean when we get in there. It’s going to be very dusty.”

                        “Do you think so, Daddy?” she smiled.

                        “Yeah, but we’ll do it as fast as we can. We’ll make an Instacart order and we can order dinner from wherever you like.”

                         He began to unlock their door when she tapped his jeans. He crouched so he could be face to face with her, “What is it, my girl?”

                        “Daddy, I don’t mean to be mean, but is Uncle Bucky home?”

                        “No, my girl. Uncle Bucky was very tired and he decided to stay in the family home tonight with Alpine. We can see him and the rest of the family tomorrow.”

                        Matilda nodded, “That’s good. I just want you and Fergie today, Daddy.”

                       “I was hoping for the same thing, my girl. Now, let’s get in here and clean up so we can relax.” He opened the door and was surprised to find that there was nothing to do in their home. He frowned his confusion and walked in, examining everything. The house was clean, the fridge stocked.

                          Matilda and Fergus waited in the living room and she giggled at his confusion.

                         “Did we get a visit from the elves?” Steve asked.

                         Matilda laughed and spread her arms wide, “Surprise!”                         “You did this, my girl?”

                        “Me and Aintín (Ein Chee) Ryan.”

                        “Thank you, my girl. That was very kind of you and Ryan. I will have to thank her”, he smiled mischievously, “....tomorrow.”

                        “We couldn’t save our tree, Daddy. It was dead. But Uncle Matt and Uncle Foggy brought this artificial one, so we could celebrate Christmas when you came back. I’m sorry it’s not a real tree…”

                He picked her up and carried her to the sofa, hugging her tight.

                “That’s fine, my girl. As long as we’re together, whether the tree is artificial or real - it doesn’t matter. Now, let’s take our coats off and get comfortable.”

                  Steve had poured water over the tea in the pot while Matilda caught him up on everything that was happening with her, school and the Dino Pals. She spoke quickly and almost non-stop so he would know everything. Once the tea was brewing, Matilda tugged his hand.

                    “Aintín (Ein Chee) Ryan wanted to do a special Irish blessing for the new year. Everyone had to bang bread on the walls and doors of our home. Mama and I did Mama’s house, Phil did this house, Uncle Happy did Uncle Bucky’s house and Thomas did Aunt Tasha’s house.”

                    “You banged bread on the walls?” Steve chuckled.

                     “Yesh. It’s a blessing - it means good luck and making sure we have enough food for the coming year.”

                    He smiled imagining people banging loaves of bread on the walls.”Weren’t there pieces of bread everywhere?”

                    She nodded, “Yesh, Daddy. We swept it up.”

                    “OK. I’ll have to thank Phil and Ryan.”

                    “Daddy, See-An was Irish like Aintín (Ein Chee) Ryan . Did you do that when you were a little boy.”

                    “No, my girl. I never did that with my Mom. But we can make it our tradition, if you’d like.” His Mom had never banged bread against the walls when he was little. He imagined it was because, at the time, they couldn’t waste food….for any reason.”

                    “Please, Daddy. I really liked it.”

                    “Then we’ll do it next year”, he promised.

                    She pointed to their tree. “We took pictures of our tree so we could put all the ornaments back on the new tree in the same place….except 1 - the star. That is for me and you to do, Daddy.”

                     “Yes it is. Shall we do that now?”

                      “Yesh!” She ran and met him at the tree with the star in her hand. He offered 1 hand and she grabbed on as he smoothly swung her onto his shoulders.  He moved closer to the tree so she could lean forward and place the star on top. He put her back on her feet and she plugged the tree in. The twinkling, multi- colored lights came to life and danced in a simple pattern.

                      “Very pretty”, he said, “Shall we open our presents now, my girl.”

                      “Can we do it later, Daddy?”

                      “We can. What would you like to do now?”

                      “Can we lay outside in the hammock?”

                      “It’s cold outside, my girl.”

                      “We can use blankets”, she suggested.

                      He smiled, “OK. But before that, I do have something I want to give you now.” He reached into the pocket of his coat that was hanging up and placed something wrapped in tissue into her hands.

                      “What is it, Daddy?”

                      He shrugged, “Just something small I thought you might like from my trip.”

                      “A new treasure?”